Tumgik
#Witchcraft is a girl's best friend
emiliehaunted · 5 months
Text
Tumblr media
"Sometimes I just go to a dark place. It happens. And I really love how you don't try to change me. You just sit down next to me and hold my hand, quietly, in the dark" - Ph: Onix Edit: @emiliehaunted Models: @emiliehaunted & @sirenia_elan 🖤
99 notes · View notes
solsays · 1 year
Text
If two people fucked on an actual correctly set up summoning pentagram and then had a child from that specific fuck session would that child just be the actual Antichrist by default or—
3 notes · View notes
pcrfumebcttles · 2 years
Text
Tumblr media
Tag dump: Allison Conway!!
2 notes · View notes
manifesto-of-a-femcel · 10 months
Text
Beautiful Movies All Girls Should Watch
Tumblr media
A list of movies that touch on coming of age, romance and complex female emotions.
May (2002): A socially awkward veterinary assistant with a lazy eye and obsession with perfection descends into depravity after developing a crush on a boy with perfect hands.
Audition (1999): A widower takes an offer to screen girls at a special audition, arranged for him by a friend to find him a new wife. The one he fancies is not who she appears to be after all.
Helter Skelter (2012): Top star Lilico undergoes multiple cosmetic surgeries to her entire body. As her surgeries show side effect, Lilico makes the lives of those around her miserable as she tries to deal with her career and her personal problems.
Ginger Snaps (2000): Two death-obsessed sisters, outcasts in their suburban neighborhood, must deal with the tragic consequences when one of them is bitten by a deadly werewolf.
The Craft (1996): A newcomer to a Catholic prep high school falls in with a trio of outcast teenage girls who practice witchcraft, and they all soon conjure up various spells and curses against those who anger them.
Malèna (2000): Amidst the war climate, a teenage boy discovering himself becomes love-stricken by Malèna, a sensual woman living in a small, narrow-minded Italian town.
Perfect Blue (1997): A retired pop singer turned actress’ sense of reality is shaken when she is stalked by an obsessed fan and seemingly a ghost of her past.
Rosemary’s Baby (1968): A young couple trying for a baby moves into an aging, ornate apartment building on Central Park West, where they find themselves surrounded by peculiar neighbors.
The Virgin Suicides (1999): A group of male friends become obsessed with five mysterious sisters who are sheltered by their strict, religious parents in suburban Detroit in the mid 1970s.
Sucker Punch (2011): A young girl institutionalized by her abusive stepfather retreats to an alternative reality as a coping strategy and envisions a plan to help her escape.
Piggy (2022): An overweight teen is bullied by a clique of cool girls poolside while holidaying in her village. The long walk home will change the rest of her life.
The Love Witch (2016): A modern-day witch uses spells and magic to get men to fall in love with her, with deadly consequences.
Pearl (2022): In 1918, a young woman on the brink of madness pursues stardom in a desperate attempt to escape the drudgery, isolation and lovelessness of life on her parents' farm.
Girl, Interrupted (1999): Based on writer Susanna Kaysen's account of her 18-month stay at a mental hospital in the late 1960s.
Black Swan (2010): Nina is a talented but unstable ballerina on the verge of stardom. Pushed to the breaking point by her artistic director and a seductive rival, Nina's grip on reality slips, plunging her into a waking nightmare.
Gone Girl (2014): With his wife's disappearance having become the focus of an intense media circus, a man sees the spotlight turned on him when it's suspected that he may not be innocent.
Jennifer’s Body (2009): A newly-possessed high-school cheerleader turns into a succubus who specializes in killing her male classmates. Can her best friend put an end to the horror?
Bones And All (2022): Coming of age romance about two cannibals
In the Mood for Love (2000): Two neighbors form a strong bond after both suspect extramarital activities of their spouses. However, they agree to keep their bond platonic so as not to commit similar wrongs.
Brokeback Mountain (2005): Ennis and Jack are two shepherds who develop a sexual and emotional relationship. Their relationship becomes complicated when both of them get married to their respective girlfriends.
Call Me By Your Name (2017): In 1980s Italy, romance blossoms between a seventeen-year-old student and the older man hired as his father's research assistant.
Maurice (1986): Two English school chums find themselves falling in love at Cambridge. To regain his place in society, Clive gives up Maurice and marries. While staying with Clive and his wife, Maurice discovers romance in the arms of the gamekeeper Alec.
Y Tu Mamá También (2001): In Mexico, two teenage boys and an attractive older woman embark on a road trip and learn a thing or two about life, friendship, sex, and each other.
Caroline (2009): An adventurous 11-year-old girl finds another world that is a strangely idealized version of her frustrating home, but it has sinister secrets.
Corpse Bride (2005): When a shy groom practices his wedding vows in the inadvertent presence of a deceased young woman, she rises from the grave assuming he has married her.
2K notes · View notes
vainvenus · 1 month
Text
⌲;꒰ Drunk words are just sober thoughts. ꒱
Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media
Pairing :: JJ Maybanks x Fem!Reader
Synopsis :: You and JJ are best friends. Nothing more, nothing less. At least, that's what you thought.
Includings :: CW for EMETOPHOBIA (puking and talk/mention of it), best friends to lovers, mutual pinning, jealous!JJ, drinking, almost violence, pogue!reader, drunken confessions, hangovers, mostly fluff, kisses.
An :: Finally got into Outerbanks so I'm obvi taking requests!
Tumblr media
You and JJ had been best friends for as long as anybody could remember despite how the two of you were kind of opposites.
JJ was a wild card, there was no telling what he would do in any given moment. He was rambunctious and impulsive. It seemed that no matter where he went trouble liked to follow.
You were the perfect balance to that, you were careful and logical. If there ever was an issue you were quick to think of a way to get him out of trouble or to at least keep him out of it as long as you could.
The two of you were a perfect duo, balancing the other one out. And you weren't total opposites all the time. You sometimes gave in to his stupid ideas and he sometimes followed your advice when brewing up a particularly horrible idea.
The two of you were also the most well known duo in the OBX. You were almost always together. Wherever one of you were, the other one couldn't be too far away.
So everybody was a little, if not a lot confused when JJ arrived at the Boneyard for another party that John B was hosting and you weren't at his side or on his back.
Pope's brows furrowed as the blonde grabbed a beer from one of the coolers, popping it open as he took a seat next to him. "Where's [Y/n]? I thought she'd be trailing behind you as soon as you got here or vice versa."
"She had to take somebody's shift." He replied, his tone having a bit of bitterness to it before he took a couple of sips from the bottle.
"And why do you seemed more pissed than you should be about it?"
"It's with Chris."
Pope nodded, it seemed that almost everyone was aware of JJ's true feelings towards you except for you. It was ironic and honestly funny if it didn't seem to cause JJ so much distress.
"Chris again, huh?" And JJ had rolled his eyes, setting the now empty bottle aside. "Yeah, Chris again. It's like witchcraft how they always work the same shifts. Even surprise ones."
Pope shrugged his shoulders as he watched the boy grab another drink. "She's probably not into him man, I wouldn't stress it. And if she was, don't you think she would say something about now?"
JJ only shrugged as he downed the second bottle of beer.
When you finally did arrive to the party you had Chris attached at your hip and JJ was on his fifth bottle of beer. A mixture of events that was bound to end in disaster.
JJ's nose scrunched up as he looked at you and Chris exiting from your car, his lips turning into a scowl as he watched the ginger rush around the car to help you out from the driver's side.
"Great. She brought him with, he should know he's not wanted here." JJ murmured to Pope and John B who were trying to coax him out of grabbing another drink. Pope muttered. "Everyone's allowed to be here technically..."
JJ rolled his eyes again as Kie made her way over to the two. Kie grabbed a water bottle that was deep down in the cooler, buried under a couple of beers. She twisted the cap and looked over to the blonde. "What's wrong with him?"
"His girl came here with her coworker and now he's all jealous." John B said and JJ narrowed his eyes at him. "Not my girl." He muttered which caused the group to roll their eyes.
"Well you better fix your face because here they come."
JJ almost crushed the can in his hand as he saw you walking over with Chris, holding on to his arm as you brought him over to your four friends. And you were giggling, just what could be so damn funny?
"Look who finally decided to join us and with a plus one." John B hummed, holding out a bottle/can of [f/drink]. You smiled, humming out a 'thank you'.
"Oh right, this is Chris. Chris this is John B, Kie, Pope and JJ!" You introduced with a wide smile on your face, trying to ignore how JJ seemed to to be glaring into Chris's soul.
If looks could kill the ginger would be six feet under.
Nonetheless Chris gave a smile as he waved to everybody. "It's nice to finally put a face to all these stories [Y/n] tells. Especially you, she talks about you the most." He said, gesturing to JJ.
"Oh really?" JJ hummed, a smile on his face that seemed to mock the one that Chris had. "Good things, I hope."
"If having a killer right hook is a good thing, totally." The ginger chuckled and JJ got up and nodded his head with a small chuckle. "Yeah. That's me. You wanna see it in action?"
Chris's brows furrowed and before he could fully understand the question you had grabbed JJ's right hand which was balled in a fist and gave a strained smile to the boy.
"I'm gonna take JJ home, he's had a bit too much to drink tonight. He doesn't think straight and ends up making extremely dumb choices." Your tone grew harsh at the last two words, sending a glare to JJ as your grip tightened around the his wrist.
Chris nodded, brows furrowing a bit. "Oh, okay! Are you coming back?"
"Probably not..unless you need a ride back home?" You offered.
"No, it's fine. Stay safe and uh..it was really nice meeting you JJ!"
"A pleasure." The blonde hissed as you dragged him away to your car.
You opened the car door, pushing him into the car's passenger side as you reached over his chest to put on his seatbelt which he mumbled something under his breath about them being stupid.
You ignored his mumbling, sitting in the driver's side as you drove away from the Boneyard. You took your time, not wanting to drive fast and upset the boy's stomach but just in case you kept the window down.
"I don't like Chris."
JJ finally spoke after the entire ride of silence until you pulled up to your home and helped him get out of your car. You were lucky your parents had been out for the night so JJ could stay over just until he was sober and his soon to be hangover hit.
"And why is that? He hasn't done anything to you." You retorted as you helped him up the stairs, walking as slow as possible since he almost fell face first when you attempted to rush up them.
He was about to argue as he leaned against the banister but his breath was coming out in short huffs and he was holding his stomach. Your eyes widened as you rushed him to the bathroom.
You quickly flipped on the light he rushed to hang his head over the toilet bowl.
You grabbed the few strands of his sunkissed blonde locks, holding his hair back as he emptied most of what he had drank out into the toilet.
You would have cringed, wanting to puke yourself but since this wasn't first time you had taken care of JJ when he got drunk like this you had basically grown use to it.
You patted his back with your free hand as his head leaned back over the toilet to throw up again. "Mhm... there you go." You hummed.
When it seemed that he was finally finished you wiped his mouth with a warm face towel and got him a pair of clothes to change into, one of the many pairs he kept at your house since you insisted it would come in handy.
And per usual, you were right.
He had changed into a random graphic tee and a pair of sweatpants, tucked into your sheets with your soft covers thrown over him and the fan on it's highest setting since he complained about his skin burning.
You left, shortly coming back with a bucket next to the foot of the bed just in case he had anymore to puke out in the middle of the night.
You left the room again to grab him a cup of water and aspirin. JJ mumbled something incoherently as you handed him the aspirin and he quickly swallowed them then downed them with the water.
He pulled the cup away from his lips but you shot him a glare.
"The whole thing, JJ." He groaned again and reluctantly drank the rest. He set the empty cup by the counter, getting back comfy under the the covers.
"I hate him, y'know."
"Who?"
"Chris."
"Oh we're back to this." You hummed, moving a few strands of his hair from his face and he nodded as he leaned into your touch.
"Why don't you like him? Tonight was the first night you even met him." You questioned with a small frown and JJ didn't seem to care as he huffed.
"Don't care. He's trying to take you away from me. Did you see his hands all over you?"
"It's time to go to bed now." You said, ignoring his complaint. You could talk about this when he was in a much better headspace. As you tried to pull your hand away from his hair but he grabbed your wrist in attempts to keep you there.
"Wait! Please don't go.."
"I'll just be downstairs on the couch like any other night." You reassured, confused at his sudden clinginess. He shook his head again.
"Please. I don't wanna be alone right now. I..I love you. That's why I really hate Chris or any guy you talk about honestly." He continued.
"Jealousy is so gross, wish there was some sort of medicine for it..." Word vomit. Much more easier to stomach than actual vomit but you new it was just him drunkenly rambling although this was the first he confessed he loved you.
"JJ. You're drunk. You don't love me, you're just saying whatever right now. We'll talk about this in the morning, if you even remember." You pulled your hand from his, putting the covers back over his body.
"When I'm sober and say it, will you believe it?"
"Mhm. Sure. See you in the morning." You muttered, obviously not paying attention to anything else that was leaving his lips as you left your room.
|★|
JJ groaned as he woke up, rubbing his head before he ran his fingers through his hair to get the stands out of his face. His head was pounding as his eyes squinted from the sun peaking through the blinds.
The smell of something cooking filled his nostrils as he scratched the back of his head and tried to remember the events of last night.
Then everything hit him like a freight train as he sprinted to the kitchen.
He saw you standing in front of the oven and making pancakes, his favorite hangover remedy food. You looked over your shoulder and smiled.
"Well good morning, sleeping beauty! Asprin's on the table. You can take them after-"
"I love you."
There was a moment of silence as he got closer to you and he spoke a little louder.
"I love you, [Y/n]. I meant it last night and I really mean it now." He restated, only putting a few inches of space between the two of you.
"So you were serious?" You asked and he nodded his head so fast you were sure it could've fallen off.
"Yes! C'mon! You said you would believe when I'm sober! Do you not feel the same? Because if you don't I'd like for you to save me the em-"
You grabbed him by his shirt, pulling him closer to you as you pressed your lips against his and his eyes widened in slight surprise before he leaned into the kiss to reciprocate it. You smiled against his lips before pulling away.
"I love you too JJ." You placed another kiss on his cheek before muttering; "Now go take a shower, you smell like fucking a morgue."
"Yes, ma'am." He chirped, giving you a two finger salute as he walked back up the stairs towards the bathroom.
Tumblr media
178 notes · View notes
beachylupin · 9 months
Text
Tumblr media
Harvest Moon || Remus Lupin x Muggle!Fem!Reader
it's finally here! here’s the moodboard to go with it! i worked far too hard on this so please let me know if you like it or if you want to see more of her! <3 to preface: this part takes place in roughly september :-) pt. 2 here word count: 4.6k warnings: mention of alcohol and cigarettes, maybe like two swear words, fluffy, some pining, quickly edited
You and Lily went to primary school together. Your mum and dad loved her like she was their own, and even though she had loving parents, she would often spend a lot of her evenings after school and summers at your house, evading Petunia’s constant need to bully her. The two of you were like sisters: sharing secrets, having constant sleepovers, playing pretend.
However, there was something different about her that you couldn’t quite put your finger on. Petunia incessantly told you that Lily was a witch, but you didn’t believe her. Why would you believe someone who hated the girl that you loved so dearly? Lily wasn’t green or wicked, and she didn’t have a wart growing on the end of her nose. That’s all witches were to you back then, and Lily was the opposite. She was radiant and kind, like sunlight on a dark day. She was your best friend, not some evil hag.
It wasn’t until a giggling Lily appeared on your doorstep the July before you turned eleven.
“Look!” She said, shoving an odd letter into your hand. “It’s for a place called Hogwarts! Go on! Read it!”
She eagerly watched you read it out loud. “Dear Miss Evans. You have been accepted to Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry.” You couldn’t believe it. Lily, the radiant girl, was actually a witch. Petunia was right all along, and that September, Lily left to go to this magical school.
When Lily came home, she had befriended the greasy haired boy from down the street that you had only known as “snipe” from the kids at school, saying he looked close to the little bird that shared the name. You were willing to share her, seeing as he had no other options for friends, but he tried to take Lily away from you completely, saying she was his kind. Of course, Lily didn’t stand for this and split her time with the two of you equally.
As the years went on, the more you grew to dislike Severus. It was almost like he had a vendetta against you because you were Lily’s friend before she was his, or something like that. Whatever it was, you kept your head high whenever you saw him, ignoring his constant “filthy muggle” comments, and greeting him with a nice, “Hi, Severus! It’s so wonderful to see you again!”
His possessiveness didn’t seem to matter in the long run because Lily came back from her fifth year at this magical school gushing to you about some bloke named James. He was all she ever talked about. James, James, James.
“He’s annoying, and kind of a prick, but God, I just love looking at him…”
You felt like her real sister as you cursed Lily under your breath the entire way to the reception tent next to Potter Manor. She didn’t invite anyone else in your family to her wedding except you.
Sure, you were the only one to really know Lily, but a quick explanation, and your mum wouldn’t have asked any questions.
It wouldn’t have been that simple, you decided, when you saw the actual wedding. James and Lily took part in what the pixie-haired girl sitting next to you called the “Unbreakable Vow” in which they used wands to seal their promise to marriage. If one of them were to break this vow, they would die, the girl explained. It sounded intense, but as a hopeless romantic, it was one of the most beautiful sentiments of love you had ever seen.
Their vow keepers were the best man and maid of honor. The best man wore flamboyant plum dress robes with jewels adoring the lapels. He had shoulder-length, raven-colored hair and the biggest smile you had ever seen. He didn’t let the smile drop once. The maid of honor wore a pretty sapphire blue dress that complemented her skin tone very well. She wore her curls in a high bun, curly bangs framing her face.
James and Lily looked magnificent. James had on maroon dress robes that nearly matched his best man’s, but they were more humble with gold accents rather than the gaudy jewels the other man chose. Lily wore an ivory dress that flowed off her body like it was made of water. It had lace cap sleeves, and a bodice that contoured to her small shape. Every step she took, the ground blossomed with small lilies. 
The more you looked around, the more you realized that everyone dressed insanely nice. You felt self conscious seeing that other people around went “all out” for this wedding: beautiful gowns and tea-length dresses of all colors of the rainbow, and the fanciest dress-robes you had ever seen adorned with silver, gold, and jewels. Obviously, you thought, they had gotten their clothes enchanted, seeing a special tailor to look as amazing as they did. 
You got to work with Primark and Harrods, and since you didn’t have the luxury of getting something custom made by a literal wizard, you looked simple. You wore your hair down your back in loose waves, a plunging rose colored dress, and nude heels. In any wizard’s eyes, you’d look plain, unwilling to flaunt your nonexistent wealth through fancy clothes.
While the other people were nice and smiled widely at you as you walked past, you could tell that they knew you were different. It was in the hushing of their voices as you passed, and the way they looked at you like you had something growing out of the top of your head.
As far as you could tell, you were the only outsider in a sea of people that seemed to know each other. They all mingled, hugging and kissing each other like none of them expected this type of occasion, which baffled you.
Lily and James were made for one another. Even though James was quite literally Lily’s opposite, they worked. They fit together like two fiery puzzle pieces. You couldn’t see why anyone wouldn’t be expecting their wedding.
You self-consciously raked a hand through your hair, taking extra care to not snag any of it on your fingers, and looked at the table spots on the board next to the giant tent, desperately searching for your name. When you found it at table nine, you walked, head down, into the tent to sit down.
You took your seat in the nearly empty tent, pouring yourself a generous amount of the table wine, and drank it down. You sighed, taking a breath for what felt like the first time in an hour.
You wouldn’t necessarily consider yourself shy, but in this specific scenario, you felt yourself clamming up. These people, the party; it was all overwhelming. It was so different from the normal, non-magical life you were used to. You were normally willing to talk to just about anyone, but feeling underdressed at a huge wedding where you thought you were the only outsider left you feeling less than worthy.
You poured yourself another glass of wine and took a butter mint, popping it into your mouth. You sucked on it, looking around the slow-to-fill tent to catch a man glancing at you.
He was tall, lanky, and just so happened to be one of the most normally dressed people you had seen all evening. He wore a creamy brown sweater, with darker brown slacks, and a jacket that matched. From where you sat, you could see the faintest stubble on his cheeks and around his mouth. He was leaning on a cane, but didn’t seem to look any older than you since he had sandy brown hair that was long and swept off to the side with not a grey in sight.
A chill ran through you, and you looked away, feeling your face flush. He was handsome, and you decided then and there that at one point during this strange reception, you would talk to him. Needing the eventual confidence, you took another sip, glancing to see if he was still standing there, but he wasn’t.
“So you were the name I didn’t recognize,” said a voice from behind you, followed by a mention of your name.
“Oh!” You nearly jumped out of your skin, setting your wine down before you dropped it on your lap.
“I’m sorry, love! I didn’t mean to startle you!” He gushed, patting your shoulder as he pulled out the chair next to you to sit.
Embarrassed at the way his hand made your shoulder burn, you huffed, “You didn’t startle-”
You turned to look at him, your mouth turning bone dry despite the mint you had been sucking on.
It was the same man that had been staring at you before. Closer up, you could see that he had jagged white lines covering his face. A fresh scratch worked its way down his cheek, sure to leave a scar to match the rest of them. If you looked closer, you could see the tip of a wand sticking out of his jacket pocket. You were wrong.
You blinked, realizing you had been trying to figure out how to melt inside the chocolate that his eyes resembled. You swallowed the mint thickly. “Sorry, um-” you said sheepishly, tucking hair behind your pink-tipped ears. “What did you say your name was?”
You suddenly felt drunk, butterflies filling your belly with tenacity, but your mouth was so dry that you had to take another sip of wine before saying anything else.
“I didn’t,” he said, sitting. “I’m Remus.” He stuck his hand out to capture yours in his with a quick shake. Your eyes flicked to his hand, seeing if it was on fire. He was looking too, your gaze captured in the middle when you both looked up at each other. You pulled your hands away at the same time, Remus making himself busy by hanging his coat and cane on the back of his chair, a smile lingering on his lips.
You stared at the plate in front of you, trying to mentally blame your flush on the amount of wine you had already consumed. “Do uh- Do you know everyone here?” You asked, glancing at him.
Remus blew a puff of air out of his nose, amused as he looked around. “Just about everyone. You?”
“Nobody except for Lily,” you said, grabbing another buttermint to try and sate your dry mouth. “I mean, I know of James, but I spent every summer with Lily when she was home from school.”
“Oh?” Remus said, sitting straighter. He cleared his throat like had gotten something stuck. “Where did you go to school?”
“Saint Grogory’s,” you answered him. You tried to ignore that he was staring at his lap instead of you, his posture still stiff. “Now I work at a cafe while I’m going to the University of London to get my Master’s in English Literature.” 
“You can just study that?” He asked quietly, looking at you. Your eyebrows raised with amusement, gathering that he didn’t know you knew about any of them. “Sorry, that’s a daft question,” he said, exasperated. “I mean, that’s really… Um- That’s really neat.” You didn’t say anything, deciding to let the poor wizard flounder. “I’d go to school for… For um… For maths, but I hate maths, so it wouldn’t really-”
“I know that I’m the only muggle here,” you said, eyebrows still raised as your mouth tugged into a smile. “It’d be very hard to think this was a normal muggle wedding. There are candles floating mid air. That doesn’t happen in the muggle world. You know that right?”
“Yeah,” he sighed, shaking his head. “Yeah.” He visibly relaxed, sending his gaze skyward as his ears started to burn red. “Here I was thinking that I was about to spoil everything.”
“Lily told me the day she got the letter,” you said, smirking as you nudged him. “I sure got you though.”
The heat from Remus’ ears made its way to his face, his cheeks turning crimson as he nodded, looking back at you.
“Wine?” You asked, filling his cup without a response. “How do you know Lily then?”
Remus took his glass before you overfilled it, taking a sip. “We went to school together.”
“Is that where everyone is from?” You asked, and he nodded.
“Mainly,” he said, looking around. “A few from-”
“There you are!” The best man shouted, slapping Remus on the back. He rested his bottom on the table next to his friend. He peered over to you, his grey eyes sparkling. “Magnificent wedding, isn’t it? I heard the house elves did a real bang-up job on the feast too.” He grabbed the near empty bottle of wine, pouring what was maybe a sip into the glass next of him. “Merlin, Moons, you finished it all yourself? Nervous about sitting next to a pretty bird?”
“Sorry, that was me,” you admitted, flushing when the raven-haired man looked back at you with furrowed eyebrows.
“No worries,” he said, waving his hand nonchalantly over the bottle. It filled instantly, and he took it, pouring more into his glass.
You blinked hard, staring at the wine bottle. Grabbing it, you peered inside to make sure it was real. “How’d you do that?”
“Do what?” He asked incredulously. “Do you not know that spell or something?”
Remus took the bottle from you, setting it in front of his friend. He introduced you to his friend, finishing with, “Sirius, this is Lily’s friend from home.”
Sirius paled. “Oh… Fuck.” His hands met his face as he muttered something about James being upset. He looked at you, his face still alarmingly pale as he started taking out his wand. “I’m so sorry, love. Just sit still, and I can help you forget-”
“I just didn’t know that you could do magic with your hands,” you said, still staring at the wine bottle. “I thought you always needed a wand.”
Sirius shook his head, the color slightly returning to his face as he deadpanned, “What?”
“She knows we’re all wizards, you plank,” Remus sighed, drinking his wine. “Put your wand away.”
Sirius breathed a sigh of relief, a smile breaking his face. “Oh, good! Brilliant! Ignore that comment then.” He pocketed his wand then turned to his friend. “Have you got a light and a ciggy?”
Remus huffed, patting the table in front of you. “Excuse us for just a moment, will you?” He grabbed his cane, slipped on his coat, and he and Sirius went off to smoke.
Sirius was right. Dinner was magnificent, as well at the people who sat with you. Remus was back in time to introduce you to them all. Frank and Alice, who said they were going to have the next wedding, were the same people you sat next to during the ceremony. Next to them sat Marlene and Dorcas. Marlene had a bright smile and a head full of white blonde hair that hardly ever left Dorcas’ tanned shoulder. On the other side of Frank sat Peter, who looked to be the youngest of the group with his baby-faced cheeks.
The wine was passed and refilled a few more times as the night went on, as well as special cocktails, feuling riveting conversations amongst the wizards and witches. You decided to listen, taking in everything the boys were talking about. From the legalization of recreational boomslang to the crackdown on broom riding. Eventually, their conversation hushed down to mumbles and whispers.
Dorcas, Marlene, and Alice, however, were busily chatting about her wedding and how excited she was to finally marry Frank. They eventually roped you in on their conversation, asking your opinion about what would be better: live unicorns or a toad choir. Of course, you chose unicorns which had the girls roaring in laughter.
By the time that James and Lily danced their first dance, you felt good, and that wasn’t including the way you brushed up against Remus’s side as you stood alongside your newfound friends.
“We’re gettin’ drinks then goin’ to dance,” you slurred, the butterflies reemerging as he looked at you. “You want me t’ grab you somethin’? ‘M gettin’ water.”
He shook his head, pushing himself up from the chair. “I’ll come with you.”
“You sure?” You asked, watching him grab his cane and coat and nod a goodbye to Frank and Peter. “‘S not a big deal f’ me-”
“I insist,” Remus said, walking past you, slightly turning over his shoulder. “Come on then.”
You caught up, trying not to stumble alongside him. Focused on him, the two of you walked straight past the drink table.
As if Remus could sense your reminder, he said, “I want to show you something quick,” and led you out of the tent into the dusky lawn.
You didn’t protest, rather you felt bad for him, his nose scrunching every time he took a step. You lightly hooked your arm in his, your hand resting on his bicep.
“You ‘right?” You asked, feeling dumb as the words left your mouth. “‘M sorry. That was rude.”
“It’s a valid question,” he reassured you with a soft nudge of his elbow. “Hip just acts up sometimes. I’ll live,” he said, glancing at you as you pressed your cheek against his arm. “Are you okay?”
You sighed. “Yeah.” You moved off his arm, rubbing the side of your face that touched him, praying there wasn’t a burn mark. “I think I overshot.”
“You were drinking a lot of wine,” he snorted, opening a large manor door for you. “Do you need some water?” You entered, and he followed you, offering you his arm again. “A sober up potion?”
“The latter,” you said, desperate to feel the burning in your hand again as you hooked onto him. “‘M gonna hurl if I drink anymore.”
“We don’t want that.” Remus led you down a long hallway in the expansive manor. Marble floors and large columns made up the hallway, breaking off into the entryway and the living room. The two of you passed the huge, bustling kitchen and came to a double door.
“Here,” Remus said, nudging the door open slightly. “You go wait in there while I go find that potion, alright love?”
You nodded and the corner of his mouth tugged into a half smile. You watched him, entering the door he had nudged open.
You could’ve dropped dead on the spot, and you would’ve died the happiest lady on the planet. Books covered the walls up to the ceilings, lit by the large moon as it rose over the manor. 
You stepped closer to the shelves, tickling the spines when you noticed that they weren’t just books. There were books on runes, books with fur, and books that were quietly whispering.
You picked up a shiny book, cracking it open. While nothing popped out, the book began shouting. You screamed and quickly slammed it shut, putting it back. Your heart beat out of your chest as you picked up another one, finding ice cold air blowing out of it as soon as you opened it. The third book you picked up had a plaid spine, and looked safe. The cover read, “Frankenstein's Monster: Did It Actually Happen?” You held it to your chest and sighed, breathing in the dusty, papery scent.
You could live here, and nobody would know. You could nestle in amongst the shelves, hiding in the hole until all the books were read. Feeling drunk and overwhelmingly happy, you sighed again, closing your eyes as you plopped down on the sofa.
“Do you like it?” Remus asked from the door.
“I think I’m in love,” you replied dreamily, turning to look at him. “Has anyone read all of ‘em?”
“James said his dad was working through them,” he said, sitting down on the sofa. He handed you the potion. “I think he got about halfway through before he gave up.”
“God,” you said, looking around. “I’d try to read ‘em all.” You smelled the potion, instantly recoiling with a gag. “‘M not drinkin’ this.”
“It just smells bad,” he said, an amused smile gracing his face. “Drink it and you’ll feel better.”
You sighed, grumbled, “Fine,” and downed the potion like a shot. 
Remus lied to you. It tasted just as bad as it smelled, but it worked. You felt all the drunkenness leave you like it was being siphoned out of your body. You sat up straighter, pushing your hair out of your face.
“Better?” Remus asked, his eyebrows raised.
“Much,” you said, smiling as you looked at him. “Thank you.”
Despite not being drunk, you still felt the butterflies in your stomach as he matched your toothy grin, glancing at the book in your hands. “Are you going to steal that?” He teased.
“I’d like to,” you admitted, reading the first page to yourself. “It’s the first book that hasn’t done something.”
“I’m sure Fleamont wouldn’t care,” he said, his fingers dancing against yours as he took the book from you, pocketing it in his coat. “I can hold onto it for now. Until you leave, of course.”
“I suppose I should probably get back and say goodbye to everyone,” you said, standing and smoothing out your dress over your thighs. “The last bus leaves in an hour, and I still have to see Lily.”
Quietly, Remus nodded, standing alongside you. He offered you his arm again, and even though you weren't stumbling, you took his desperately, letting him lead you back out of the manor.
“Moon’s really big,” you said, looking up at the moon that shone orange in the sky. “Must be full.”
Remus winced, glancing at you to see if you noticed, finding you still staring. “There was a full harvest moon a few nights ago. If you look, you can see it waning.”
You narrowed your eyes trying to see what he was talking about. “Do you like the moon or something?”
“I-” He paused, catching you already looking up at him. “Sure.”
“I like the sun more,” you admitted, looking back at the moon. “The moon is fine, but without the sun, it’s just another dark rock.” You glanced at him to catch him staring at the moon, a grimace on his face.
Before you could say anything, a sharp squeal followed a flurry of red hair that was barreling toward you.
“I’ve been looking for you everywhere! I thought you left already!” Lily shouted, picking you up and spinning you around. She held you at arms length. “Look at you!”
“I wouldn’t have left without saying anything to my favorite girl!” You beamed, taking in your Lily. “You... you look radiant.”
“Oh, pish,” Lily said, waving her hand in the air. She looked at Remus, who was still staring at the sky as if to give you and Lily your space. “Hi, space man,” she cooed at him, causing Remus to look at her, a tight smile on his face. She reached up, squishing his cheek between her fingers. “I’m stealing her from you.”
“Be my guest,” he said, pulling cigarettes out of his pocket. “I’ll be in there in a minute,” he said more to you than to Lily.
“That’s a nasty habit, Lupin,” Lily sighed like she had said it about a million times.
“Really? That’s funny,” he said, lighting a cigarette and holding out the pack to the three other men coming toward him. “Seems as though the other Potter likes it.”
You smiled as Lily pulled you away toward the tent, grumbling about James being irresponsible and how she was going to have to have a little chat with him later.
“Oh, you love him,” you cooed, and Lily sighed heavily.
“Very much so.” She turned the two of you around, gazing at the group of four boys all smoking and chatting away. “I mean look at him,” she mumbled to you. “I just want to hit that cigarette out of his hand and scream at him until my throat bleeds, but God, I just want to kiss him until he chokes, and I love him, and I just wish I could-”
While Lily continued to tell you about all the things she loved about her new husband, you couldn’t help but to look at Remus whose face was pulled in a genuine smile as James and Sirius began loudly talking about God knows what. The way he threw his head back as he laughed had your cheeks flushing, and this time, you couldn’t blame the wine.
“He’s cute,” you blurted, sensing Lily following your gaze.
“Remus?” She asked, and you confirmed with a short nod.
“He took me into the library,” you said, looking at Lily. “He’s got a book in his pocket for me.”
“Really…” She said, sounding far off as she continued looking at the group of boys. “It makes a lot of sense…”
“What does?” You could hear your heartbeat in your ears watching the way she smiled, knowing she made eye contact with one of them.
“You and Remus,” she said, looking at you with the same smile. “You should give him your number.”
“Lily,” you groaned and she grabbed your arm, leaning in.
“He wouldn’t have looked over here at least four times if he didn’t want it,” she whispered, a fiery look in her eye when you began to protest with pink cheeks. “He lives in muggle London. He owns a phone.”
You huffed. “Fine.”
Lily’s smize turned giddy as she gave you a napkin, your number already written on it. “I’ve had this in my pocket since I saw you sitting next to him.”
“You’re a minx,” you hissed, taking the napkin. You checked your watch and sighed. “You planned this out so I couldn’t say no, didn’t you?”
The glint in Lily’s eye said it all as she threw her arms around you. “I’ll see you soon. I can come round your flat, and we can watch movies, and we can have a proper girl’s night, alright?”
You squeezed her tightly. “That sounds amazing, Lils. I love you.”
“Not as much as I love you!” She said, pulling away. A mischievous grin grew on her face as she pushed you forward. “Now go get ‘em, tiger!”
You stumbled forward, throwing Lily a scrunched nose over your shoulder. She met it with a thumbs up and a cheeky smile before James snuck up behind her, batting him away as he tried to kiss her.
You laughed to yourself, shaking your head. You could only hope to have a love like Lily and James one day.
The napkin in your hand grew increasingly damp the closer you got to Remus. He was still standing outside nursing a cider that one of his friends must’ve given him. You stepped outside of the tent, siding up to him.
“Hey, you!” Remus said, nudging you with his elbow. “Are you heading out?”
“I am!” You said, the napkin becoming damp in your hands. “Bus leaves soon, and I need to catch it before I’m stranded here.”
“Alright,” he said, grabbing the book from his pocket. “Here you are.”
You took it, smiling while you looked at it. “Thank you,” you mumbled.
The two of you became quiet, not knowing what to do next. A handshake would’ve been proper, you thought, considering you had just met him and he took you under his wing for the night.
You panicked and stuck out your napkin-filled hand without saying anything. He looked at you with furrowed brows then took your hand, the burning sensation filling you from the tips of your fingers straight to your chest.
“It was really nice to meet you, Remus,” you said, pulling away and leaving the napkin in his hand.
You turned around before he could say anything, head down as you walked quickly down the Manor drive, hoping the scorched feeling in your hands would never go away.
519 notes · View notes
mayleaorlaith · 11 months
Text
Best Friend’s Sister | S. Black
Pairing: Sirius Black x Potter!reader
Description: Sirius never meant to fall for his best friend’s sister but he did anyway.
Word count: 5000+
Warnings: fluff, angst.
Tumblr media
Sirius never meant to fall for his best friend’s sister but he did anyway. 
He remembers it all vividly, the moment he fell in love with her. It started off as a simple love tale - a love sparked by eye contact and ignited with a kiss. He remembered the small shy girl she was when he met her at the King’s Cross Train Station like it was yesterday.
James Potter was excited to start his second year at Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. 
He had promised to meet up with his three friends who were already waiting on the train. What had stopped the boy from running on the train already was his little sister next to him. 
“Are you excited, sweetheart? Hogwarts is a great school. I am sure you will love it there,” your mother said as she kissed your cheek. 
With a wide grin, you nodded to her. James had told you everything there was to know about Hogwarts. 
You could hear him call your name from the train.
“I’m coming!” You turned to your parents and quickly kissed both their cheeks before rushing to the train. You barely could believe you were leaving Platform Nine and Three-Quarter for Hogwarts
James offered his hand. “Finally. We still have to find my friends.”
With your trunk behind you, you followed your brother down the many coupes. You had;t met his friends yet but he had told you the stories. Just like he did at Hogwarts he had also told everything he had done with his friends. How they started to prank some of the other students, and the detention they earned from it. He laughed about it and you couldn’t help but even be excited for the trouble that would occur. 
“James, slow down.” You hurried after him, dragging your trunk behind you whil James was already several feet in front of you. Again you called his name when he dashed into the next coupe. 
With a sigh, you started a little run after him but when you got into the coupe yourself James was out of sight. 
“James?” you called out for him.
“He is in there.” 
You jumped from the voice next to your ear. 
“Sorry, didn’t mean to scare you,” the boy laughed. “But he is in there with my friends. You mean James Potter, right?” 
You nodded your head silently, taking in the stranger in front of you. “He is my brother.”
“Oh, you are his famous sister. I’m Sirius, his best friend if it wasn’t clear yet,” he introduced himself and extended his hand to you. 
He waited with a smile for you to shake his hand and after a little while you did. His smile didn’t falter when you still stared at him. You had heard about Sirius, James spoke very fondly of him. 
“Nice to meet you,” you whispered. You had to crane your head to look at him, not realizing yet how big twelve can be if you are still eleven yourselves. 
“Come on in,” Sirius said when he opened the door. James called you the moment he saw you. He introduced you to his other two friends, Remus and Peter. The only time you weren’t talking to his friends you were eating snacks from the cart.
Tumblr media
It wouldn’t be a good day if the boys didn’t arrive late. Even in their fifth year they still manage to almost forget about breakfast in the Great Hall. Well, Sirius and James forgot. Remus and Peter were always the ones to remind them.
Today was no different. You could see them hurrying into the Great Hall. James his eyes searching for you from the entrance. 
Then Sirius pointed at you, finding you first. 
With a little wave, you beckoned them to join you, not that it was ever a question. Even after three years you were still always invited to their group. It didn’t matter what occasion, even if it was at dinner or at studying. 
The four boys arrived in their own way. Remus complained about almost missing breakfast, James told you that it wasn’t his fault, Peter greeted you with a hello and a sorry, and Sirius, Sirius threw his arm over your shoulder when he sat next to you.
“Good morning to you.”
“Good morning to you too, Sirius.”
“Please stop,” James groaned and when swatted his friend’s head. 
He could only laugh about it, leaving his arm still around you. “We weren’t even doing anything. Really, James, I think you need a new set of glasses.”
You joined Sirius’ laughter, covering your mouth when you saw the glare of your brother, but the little snickers still left you.
James wasn’t laughing, he didn’t find it funny how his friend was always flirting with you, even if Sirius denied it himself. 
Then you felt the arm around your shoulder slowly retreat from its position. Sirius gave you a smile but this one wasn’t as bright as his last one. Yours didn’t match either.
Tumblr media
“Remus, how can you act like that book is more important than us? We are incredibly fun today and great entertainment for the world. I am shocked you don’t think the same as society does.”
Remus looked up from his book, his brows raised. “Who are you trying to convince here, Sirius?”
Sirius only smiled at him, taking up more of the couch in the common room. He wasn’t going to answer Remus. His point was already made when Peter and James started to talk to Remus waiting for him to put the book down. 
Then he saw you walk in and it was the perfect opportunity. 
“I’m sure James’ sister agrees with me.”
“Agree with what?” You asked so sweetly when you joined the group of boys.
Remus shook his head when he answered, “Nothing, Sirius thinks he is the center of the world.”
“You agree, don’t you, love?”
You didn’t have to answer, not when your brother hit Sirius with a book. “That’s my sister man.”
It was all so theatrical. How hurt Sirius looked and reached for his heart. How James threatened to hit him again. “Don't hurt him, James.”
He made a sound in protest when he felt you swat at his head. The book had fallen on the ground when he turned to you. “Really? Are we turning on me now?”
Sirius laughed and pulled you on the couch with him. “Of course we are against you. You hurt me.”
Your giggles filled the room when he pulled you in more, finally offering a bit of the couch to someone else other than himself. 
“I wanted to sit there,” James whined as he saw his best friend let his sister join him. “And stop flirting with my sister.”
“Whatever you say, Jamsie.” 
But Sirius wouldn’t stop, he enjoyed it too much. He wrapped his arms around you and wasn’t letting go any time soon. He made an agreement in his head that when Remus finished his book he would let you go.
Tumblr media
There were many people that gave Sirius Black more attention than he needed. Next to his friends that watched him talk to some girls, you also watched him. A little scowl on your face that you tried to hide with a smile as you talked to Remus.
“I just think that with your notes I can be even better at Charms than I already am. Please, Remus.”
he shook his head. “No, you don’t need them and I know how that ends. Your brother always asked the same and he never studied if I gave it to him.”
“I am not my brother,” you quickly shot back.
“I know, but some traits are scarily alike.”
James dropped his homework and shut his books. He also carried a scowl when looking at his friend.
“See, scarily alike. Even when you’re both angry,” Remus said. 
“We aren’t” But again the two of you showed different when you said it at the same time. 
You folded your arms but the scowl you had carried disappeared slowly because of these amazing friends. They may have been James’ friends but they were also yours. 
Then you felt two pairs of arms wove themselves around you and the once bad mood you felt minutes ago had disappeared from you entirely. 
“Cheer up, buttercup,” Peter said with a laugh and you couldn’t help but giggle at the nickname he had given you.
You shook your head, laughing and grasping attention from people in the courtyard but you didn’t care. These were your friends that would cheer you up even if they didn’t know the reason. Even if they were James’ friends they showed friendship to you too. 
“Thank you, guys,” you said. “But I hate that nickname.” 
Peter laughed and let you out of his arms. 
Sirius had heard your laugh from across the courtyard, drawing him in every time he even heard a snippet of it. It was his favorite melody that didn’t need to be composed. He saw you joking with your brother, how Peter threw his hands around you. 
He balled his fist for just a second. He shouldn’t be jealous, he had no reason to be. You weren’t his and he was here talking to-
He was still talking to someone, a girl he had forgotten about the moment he heard you laugh. Sirius shook his head. “I’m sorry but I have to go.” 
Sirius wasn’t sorry at all when he joined his friends. Greeting them one by one, all in the same way. Except for you, you were always the exception for him. 
“Hello, love,” he whispered and kissed your cheek.
“Hello, Sirius.” 
Tumblr media
James Potter almost didn’t want to invite Sirius to join him and his family for the summer holidays. he had seen the way his friend looked at his sister. Even when he told him she wasn’t his to flirt with, Sirius never listened.
But nearing the end of the vacation even he had to give in to the fact that Sirius Black hadn’t flirted with you as much as he did in school. 
It was as if the boy knew that this wasn’t the place and time to do so.
That didn’t mean he didn’t give you any attention. The three of you spend much time together, playing Quidditch, annoying either James or Sirius. Playing games with your parents. 
“I can’t believe we have to leave again tomorrow,” you said to the sky. 
Then a face propped itself above her. “You can sound a little happier.”
Sirius looked down at you, laying on the grass bed in between the flowers. 
“I am happy.”
He nodded at you, taking his own place on the grass. The flowers crushed beneath him but he managed to save one for you. He broke off the stem and placed it in your hair. 
“I am happy to go back, but I’m also happy here. A simple place, where nobody cares what I do or that I am James’ little sister,” you said and sat up, eyes still on the blue sky above you where clouds formed. 
Ever so softly, Sirius placed his finger on your chin and made you watch him. “You are so much more than that. If they don’t see it, they aren’t worthy of your time.”
He traced your lips, right over the cupid's bow, and stopped on your bottom lip. His eyes slowly reached yours, holding your gaze.
You had wanted this for so long. The moment you met him he was everything you looked up to. He was funny and a great friend. He made you laugh and he didn’t mind if you were down. He would lift up your spirits. 
This time you didn’t look away, you didn’t want to. 
Your eyes fluttered shut when you felt Sirius's hand on the back of your neck. Pulling you in. He didn’t need to do that, you were already pulled in at the attraction for him. Your whole body felt like it was lit on fire by the simplest touch. 
How quickly your whole body felt on fire, how quickly it turned cold from fear. 
You could hear James' voice from the house calling your name. 
He wasn't close and yet it felt as if you doing something wrong. You weren’t doing anything illegal but you knew his distaste for your flirting with Sirius. 
It felt like a betrayal, and it was the worst kind. Because you wanted this but the person you loved most didn’t. 
“We should go inside,” you whispered. 
He didn’t answer you and that might hurt more than the disappointment you felt before. But he did offer his hand to you, and he did pull you up. He made it hurt a little less when he kissed the top of your head like all the pain left in a simple sweet kiss you wished was so much more. 
All Sirius could think about were you on the grass, that flower in your hair. 
He was going to kiss you, he knew that you wanted him too. You would have moved away if you hated his touch. 
All he could think about now was you. At dinner he could only stare at you, wondering what your lips felt like. On the couch, he decided to sit far away from you.  
Now, looking at the ceiling of the room his mind was only on you. 
With a quick glance at James, he knew what he wanted. 
Sirius got out of bed as quietly as he could, making sure to miss the creaking floorboards when he went to the room next to his. 
He didn’t even dare to knock, scared to wake you if you were already asleep. 
Then the door opened and he had to swallow his scream. 
“What are you doing?” You whispered to him. 
“I came to see if you were already asleep.”
“I’m not.” 
Sirius nodded, licking his lips as he told himself not to stare. “I can see.” 
He caught himself staring at your lips again and this time he didn’t stop himself. He took a step forward and brushed your hair behind your ear. 
“James snores,” Sirius whispered.
You giggled softly, “He does not.”
“But that is what I’ll tell him in the morning, love” Sirius smirked at you, his eyes never drifting away from you.
He slowly leaned in. Taking one more glance in your eyes to see if you wanted this. To see if you didn’t change your mind but you hadn’t. He could see it. 
He could even hear it when you held your breath. 
Then his lips touched yours in a soft manner. 
First softly, cherishing your lips. Then the kiss turned hungry as if this was the last kiss you’d share. Maybe it felt a little like that on the last day before going back to Hogwarts. 
He kissed you until the breath had left his lungs. “I’ve been wanting to do that for a long time.”
Your giggles were like a melody he played on repeat in his head. The one he’s play when you wouldn’t be near him and he needed a reminder of you. 
“Me too. Ever since I met you.” 
He led you to guide him into your room, he let you kiss him again. He would let you do anything to him if you wanted to. But this night wasn’t about more it was about everything you both had wanted all this time. 
So he kissed you again and he would kiss you when you woke up. He would kiss you till his lungs stopped. 
He pulled you next to him on the bed, holding you tightly to his chest. 
He wasn’t planning on staying the eternity of the night but feeling his muscles relax with you in his arms meant for him that he probably would. 
He kissed the top of your head before he too drifted off to sleep. 
Tumblr media
Sirius had to constantly warn himself not to touch you. Just as close as you were to him, so were his friends. 
Even if you all were seated in the Great Hall Sirius made sure to keep his distance.
From the corner of his eye, he watched intently how you spoke to Remus. How EXTRA you talked to him. Your hands moved from right to left when you explained some of the games you had played. How you talked about how lovely the grass lay.
That made him smile a little. He remembered that as well. It wasn’t that long ago, two days only and he wanted to go back to that moment. 
Peter hit Sirius on his arm, grasping his attention. “What are you smiling about?”
“Nothing, just a memory,” he answer but the smile never left. 
He expected you to jump up when he laid his hand on your leg but you didn’t. You took his hand in yours. Your fingers intertwined together, that’s how you stayed there until everyone would leave. You slowly let go of his hand, fingers touching till the last moment.
Sirius held your gaze until he had to turn around to walk away. 
You waited a moment, still talking to Remus before you too excused yourself from the table. It was a poor excuse but for now, it was perfect because it would get you away without much thought. 
He was already so far away, probably thinking you wouldn’t follow him. 
James wasn’t by his side anymore, he had probably already left him to go to the Quidditch field for practice. It would be perfect to surprise him now, but you weren’t sure if he wanted that.
Still, you did it.
You hurried after him, making sure he barely heard you when you placed your hands over his eyes. 
“James, you know I don’t like being the one that is blindfolded,” he said to the hands, taking hold of them and stroking the skin.
He loved when he heard your laugh come from the person. He knew it was you, he had hoped it was you.
Sirius grabbed your arms and pulled himself forward with you, hoisting you on his back and taking you with him. He laughed when you cried out his name. 
“Put me down.” 
“Nope, princesses get carried to wherever they want to go.”
You dropped your head on his shoulder. “I’m no princess.”
“You’re right, but you are mine, love.”
Tumblr media
The moment James came through the picture frame he saw Remus and Peter sitting on the couches. 
“Don’t bother,” Peter said as he dropped his papers. “There is a tie on the door.” 
“I don’t have time for a stupid tie. I need some help from you guys.” 
Both boys looked at him, dropping whatever they were doing. 
“I know my sister is seeing someone. She is gone most of the time, hurrying away from me. I need to know who it is.” 
“why?” Remus asked. “She is sixteen, James. She is going to date at sometime. Rather now while you’re still here, right?” 
“No,” James answered immediately. He ran his hand through his hair. “I don’t want to picture my little sister with some bloke. What if he is a Slytherin.”
Both boys couldn’t help but laugh at him. They too had suspected you were dating someone, at this point many people suspected it. There were some names going around but nothing to really tie back to you. 
“I need Sirius for this. He always knows what is going on.”
Peter looked at Remus worried. “He is in his room with a girl. I wouldn’t disturb him if I were you.” 
“And even if he did stop, which I wouldn’t bet on. He might not even know.” 
What Remus said went to nobody’s ears. James still walked the room, frustrated by the resistance of his friends.
 “If anyone knows it’s him,” James said and went to the room. The red and gold tie hung from the door knob. 
It mocked him, laughed in his face telling him not to enter. James wanted to but it was a rule they had set up. When the tie was on the door, no one may enter. 
In frustration he ripped the tie of the knob before going back to his friends. “Let’s go to class.” 
Tumblr media
Everyone had noticed how Sirius Black got into class without a tie on. 
Normally he would get a lot of questions from his friends about his escapades in their room but this time, everybody took the high road and left him to his own business. 
It was almost normal to him if it wasn’t for James’ silent treatment.
“What happened to him?” he asked Remus, the one friend that somehow always knew the answer. 
“He knows his sister is shagging someone and he is grumpy about it.” 
Sirius only dared to hum. 
“You wouldn’t know anything about that, do you Sirius?” Peter asked as he dropped next to him. 
“No,” Sirius whispered. “No, I don’t.”
That was the biggest lie Sirius had told them, because he always knew everything about you.
“I got a present for you,” you said when you took Sirius’ hand. 
“For me? You are to kind.” 
With a giggle you took of the tie. “Shut up.”
He let you tie it around his neck. he just stood there, watching his view when you looked so concentrated on tying it for him. 
You only watched your own hands move with the tie but Sirius only watched you, your eyes so closely watching him. He was always easily enchanted by you. Every little thing you did was like magic. 
“You don’t have to stare.” 
“I’m admiring.” He didn’t doubt his answer for a second. It was the truth he would never hide.
You wove your fingers through his hair and stood on the tips of your toes. Kissing him always felt like butterflies. A constant flutter that wouldn’t leave until he was out of sight and even then some lingered. 
Your mind was captivated by him. Everything around you had moved itself to the background when you kissed him, the little groans that he made when he pulled you further against him. 
Even when the kiss ended your eyes never strayed from his, and Sirius could only watch you. But it was Remus that watched you both.
Tumblr media
Remus normally enjoyed the parties he attended with his friends. He might have to watch them sometimes but he always enjoyed them. Except for this one. 
He wasn’t planning on having to keep secrets but now, after he witnessed Sirius and you, he had no choice. 
It did give him time to think. Everything Sirius did made more sense. How he would constantly gravitate to you. It was as if you were the sun and Sirius was blinded by its beauty and never wanted to see anything different. Every planet always turned around the sun and Sirius always turned around you, a constant pull he never seemed to mind.
Everything made sense now.
Sirius twirled you around, danced with you. he got you drinks and made sure that everybody that ever bothered you stayed away from you. He would always pull you closer if someone squeezed past so you wouldn’t fall. 
He would be the one to join you on the couch first when your feet are hurting. He would be the one that would talk to you when you don’t know what to talk about anymore. 
He was always there, and it took Remus to see you two to realise you were always there for him too.
You always made sure to check on him first if he wasn’r as talkative. You would search for him when he was missing. You would tell the boys off if he didn’t share their thoughts.
You would make sure he always got his breakfast if he was running late. There would be a new lie leaving your lips why he is missing. You always laughed more when he was around.
Remus couldn’t stand on the side any longer.
Sirius felt a tap on his shoulder dragging him away from you. 
“I need to talk to you,” Remus said over the loud music. Sirius nodded and followed him to the stairs.
“What’s wrong?” 
Remus checked the stairway before turning bsck to his friend. “You can’t keep this up forever.” 
Sirius’ eyebrows shot up.
“What are you talking about?” 
“I’m talking about you and James sister,” Remus said hashly. “I can’t keep your secret forever.” 
He saw his friend turn white by the realisation of everything. He saw hw he searched for words. “Look, I know how it looks but-” 
“I know. I saw. You care for her but you can’t lie to all of us about it. What if James found out and you didn’t tell him? You have to tell him you’re the one that is with his sister.”
“You’re the bloke fucking my sister?” James shouted when he pushed Sirius against the wall. 
“It’s not like that at all,” Sirius said when he pushed him off 
Remus carefully spoke his names. His hand already on his shoulder but James only shook it off. 
“So you’re not fucking my little sister? My sister, Sirius, really? You couldn’t find some other girl to share a bed with.” 
Sirius pushed James. “Stop talking about her like that!” 
“Why? It’s what you’re doing isn’t it?” 
Remus couldn’t mean anything to them. This was their fight, he knew that, he just wished it was one later. When it wouldn’t come to light like this, but secrets always found their way to the light when one least wants it.
“I am not just fucking her, james. I am in love with her!” Sirius shouted back, his hair falling in front of his face when he again pushed James off. “I have been in love with her since second year!” 
James stood back when he yelled at him. The words hitting him. It was ammunition James never expected he would feel.
“I love her and if you can’t accept that than that is your problem. But I know I want her, and I am not giving her up. Not today, not tomorrow. Never, James.”
It should have soothed him, to hear his friend truly loved you but there was still knaging feeling left inside him. It didn’t stop. It was the constant reminder that he didn’t tell him, that you didn’t tell him and now even Remus didn’t tell him. 
He had to overhear it. 
The didn’t even stop when james hit him, or when remues shouted for him to knock it off. It only stopped when you screamed James’ name.
Tumblr media
“What are you doing?” 
There was no time like today that James heard you this mad before. It startled him for a moment until he saw how you checked on Sirius and not him. “I can’t believe you started dating my best friend.”
“That is what this is about?” you sounded confused. Something he hadn’t expected. “I can’t believe you. You hit him because he is dating me?  What is wrong with you?” 
He didn’t answer you. All he did was walk away. He had started a fight he didn’t want to finish tonight.
“Don’t you dare walk away from me!” 
Not even the voice of Sirius calmed you any longer. 
“Out of all the people in Hogwarts you choose him?” 
“Out of all the people in Hogwarts, you don’t want me to date your best friend?” 
James was starteed by your question. It was the last thing he expected you to ask him. he expected you to scream, to tell him he was childish even. he had anticipated many reactions but to counter his question was not one he expected.
“You don’t want me to date the one person that always looked out for me without you having to ask? The one person you knwo you can trust to treat me fairly, because he does. he treats me much better than I cuold ever deserve and he loves me. he loves me as much as I love him.”
He didn’t say anything more. All he did was walk away and you let him.
Sirius took your hand in his and puled you into him. “Come here, love” he whispered to you and kissed your head. 
Tumblr media
You had laid awake the whole night. Your mind was still at yesterday. The moment you stepped into the common room you were ready to start the fight again. You would start it a thousand times if you’d have to. 
But the moment you stepped into the room you stopped in your track.
Sirius was laughing with James. As if yesterday didn’t happen. Like nothing had changed and in thats second you wondered if yesterday happened at all. The blue mark on Sirius cheek showed it did.
The moment Sirius saw you he ran up to you and kissed you right there. Like there was no care in the world and like no one was watching. 
“Please, don’t ever do that again. I might throw up from you two.”
Your eyes turned to James and the smile Sirius left on your lips left. “I am still mad at you.” 
“And you have every right to be, just like I had every right to be mad at you for keeping this a secret.” James let the silence hang in the air, giving you a moment. “I am not mad at you anymore, and I hope you won’t be mad at me anymore. Because I am truly happy for you.”
Sirius pressed a kiss to the side of your head, grasping your attention and nodding furiously. 
With a sigh you turned to James. “I might be a little less mad now.”
Your finger enterwined itself with Sirius’ as he pulled you along. He gave some of the couch up for you and let you rest against his chest while you laughed along them. Just like you did last year only know so much had changed and you loved it had.
651 notes · View notes
awkwardauthorwrites · 7 months
Text
Home - Part One
Word Count: 900
Themes: fluff, pining
Summary: Eight years have passed since Y/N Y/L/N has graduated from Hogwarts and she is now a notorious poacher hunter, along with her best friend Poppy Sweeting. After a particularly nasty injury on the job Y/N receives an owl from Professor Weasley with an offer to be the new Professor of the Beasts class. What could go wrong with Sebastian Sallow as the Potions Professor?
Warnings: Potential spoilers for HL. All characters are aged up and around 24/25 years old
Tumblr media
1st August, 1900
Dear Miss Y/L/N,
I hope this letter finds you well. In case you hadn’t heard, Professor Bai Howin has chosen to retire from teaching this year, leaving the position of Professor for our Beasts class open. Professor Howin has submitted a glowing recommendation for why you should be the one to take over her position. We could not think of a better person to take over this class, considering your exploits to handle the country’s poachers. Please reply at your earliest convenience to let us know if you are interested in the position.
I look forward to hearing from you soon,
Matilda Weasley, Deputy Headmistress 
7th August, 1900
Dear Professor Weasley, 
While I’m saddened to hear Professor Howin will be retiring, it brings me great joy to know she advocated for me to be her replacement. I humbly accept your offer to be the new Professor of Beasts.
I look forward to seeing you soon,
Y/N Y/L/N
9th August, 1900
Dear Miss Y/L/N,
We are delighted to hear your acceptance to join the faculty at Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry as our Beasts Professor. As I am sure you are aware, the term starts on September 1st, but feel free to arrive earlier. We look forward to seeing you again.
Yours sincerely, 
Matilda Weasley (Deputy Headmistress)
Poppy was watching her expectantly from across the kitchen table, practically sitting on the edge of her seat as she waited for Y/N to finish reading the latest letter.
“Well?”
“I got the job,” Y/N laughed as Poppy jumped up to hug her. “I don’t know why you’re acting like it’s a surprise, they practically handed it to me.”
“We celebrate every accomplishment in this house,” Poppy reminded her as she pulled away. “Oh, we should tell Imelda! She’s going to be so happy for you.”
“Happy I’m not risking my life and limbs anymore, you mean,” Y/N stretched her right leg out carefully. A well-aimed diffindo had been shot at her a couple of weeks back by a particularly angry poacher, and even though the wounds had healed (thanks to a lot of essence of Dittany) she had been left with a nasty scar and a slight throb in her thigh if she did too much.
“Yes well, I’d love to say at least you’ll be safer at Hogwarts but…”
“Considering my track record it’s probably not true?” Y/N finished the sentence with a teasing smile. “Don’t worry Poppy, I promise not to get into too much trouble.”
“I take it you don’t know who the Potions Professor has been for the past few years then.”
“Sharp retired?”
“He took a sabbatical to do some consultation work with the Aurors and decided he preferred dark wizards over teenagers.”
“Who took over from him?”
“Sebastian.”
“Sebastian?” Y/N’s hand stilled as she reached for her coffee mug. “As in Sebastian Sallow?”
“Do you know any other Sebastians?” Poppy gave her a coy smile as she took a sip of her tea. 
“I’m surprised Sharp let him take over.”
“It was a rather begrudging handover, but apparently he’s doing quite well and is a favourite amongst the students. Although that could just be because half of the girls have a crush on him.”
“Ah yes,” Y/N rolled her eyes playfully. “The infamous Sallow charm.”
“Remember it all too well, do you?”
“Don’t start, Poppy.” Y/N sighed but there was a small smile playing on the corners of her mouth as she thought about her former housemate and close friend. The first few years after they all graduated Hogwarts Y/N had kept in touch regularly with the friends she had made, but as it often does life got in the way and the contact became less and less frequent. It was hard to keep in touch with someone when she was off-grid for weeks at a time when scouting out poacher camps, and if she didn’t live and work with Poppy she doubted the brunette would be next to her either.
They still got together for the larger life events - they had all attended Ominis and Anne’s wedding a few years ago, and went out to celebrate when Imelda snagged a spot on the Holyhead Harpies - but it had been a while since she had seen them all. She missed Anne’s baby shower the year before; although if she had it her way she would have much rather been there as opposed to in a hospital cot in Saint Mungo’s with a decent chunk of her left arm missing (another scar ran across her forearm diagonally, but the Healers had done an excellent job to regrow the limb, and she was left with no pain in the arm whatsoever). 
Y/N couldn’t help but smile as her thoughts drifted to Sebastian and the mischief they used to get up to when they were at school. Sneaking into the Restricted Section had become one of their favourite pastimes after the events of their fifth year, if only to say that they still could. She supposed they would have to behave themselves now that they were both Professors. 
“I know that smile. Tell me again how you’re not going to get into any trouble this year?” Poppy laughed at the look on her face.
“Oh, shut up.”
218 notes · View notes
butmakeitgayblog · 3 months
Note
How about Easy A for Clexafication? I could see Clarke trying to help out a fellow gay by telling other kids in school that she slept with him. And then, thanks to her loud mouth friends, it gets out of hand with her trying to help out other guys and she gets labeled the school slut even though she’s never slept with anyone. At first Clarke leans into it and plays up the slut bit but soon realizes that it’s all too much. Her actual crush Lexa seems to be the only person who doesn’t believe the rumors. I see Lexa as the school mascot (the warriors) and she does the whole warrior getup with black eye makeup and riles up the crowd at pep rallies. Lexa also works at a local seafood restaurant where she dresses up like a pirate which is also a look that Clarke quite enjoys. Eventually the truth comes out and Clarke and Lexa become everyone’s favorite couple at school.
Ahoooo do I have a cavalcade of HCs for an Easy A au 👀.
First of all, they'd be childhood friends. The kind with weekly sleepovers and even a joint a 5th birthday party one year (despite their birthdays being 3-4 months apart, much to their parents dismay. But they insisted.) I'm talking the childhood friends who practiced witchcraft in each others backyards (potions of mud, cool lookin rocks, and leaves. Highly dangerous stuff), who learned to ride bikes together, who caught fireflies in glass jars together, who promised to grow up and get married to each other 'cuz boys are yucky' kind of friends.
And then middle school happened. And they both kinda went their separate ways.
Well.
More like Lexa grew into her own person. Doing things like joining the girls basketball team. And then volleyball. Even ruining their weekend plans with track and field practice one too many weekends in a row. She started branching out in her interests and making new friends, and left Clarke totally behind. Or so that's what Clarke has always thought (more on that later)
Cut to high school and they haven't spoken to each other in years. Not since about 3 weeks into 6th grade. There's no animosity or anything, it's just... They're strangers who occasionally wave and smile at each other in the school halls. Lexa way more often than Clarke ever does, but it's not like anybody's keeping a tally. Right? Because it doesn't matter because they don't know each other anymore. Clarke doesn't even really recognize Lexa as the same girl who used to wear matching Mutant Ninja Turtles pj shirts with her and stay up late staring at the glow-in-the-dark stickers on her bedroom ceiling while they talked for hours. Now Lexa is like, Ms. High School with all her Track and Field trophies and her badass Warriors mascot credentials (the pauldron, plastic sword, and warpaint coming across much more threatening than their old mascot, The Raccoons 😕 (tho there will always be something to be said for their freshman year when Lexa was forced to rally in the overstuffed costume while menacingly rubbing her lil raccoon-y painted hands together...)). That all has cemented her a seat at the Cool Kids Table.
Not to mention the fact that Lexa spent all of sophomore and junior year with her arm permanently attached to her (now ex) girlfriend's hip.
Not that Clarke ever cared. Or even noticed. So like, why did you even bring it up? ಠ_ಠ
Anyway.
So when her not-really friend but general acquaintance Monty asks her to... well, be his beard, Clarke agrees. In a way that, jesus fuckin hell, really got away from her faster than she ever anticipated. Because then Monty tells Jasper, and Jasper asks her to do the same, and before she even knows what the hell happened to this simple favor, everyone in school seems to believe that a painfully virgin Clarke is fucking the entire AV Club. And more.
It all spirals from there with the usual slut shaming and everything that goes along with society's hatred of women who have sex. It's only when her own best friend Raven/Wells (whichever, doesn't matter) turns on her - accusing her of being a slut and a liar and a terrible friend for not even telling them - that Clarke just says "haha Ok Fuck This" and goes all in.
Which. Whew. This is Clarke Griffin we're talking about. She's aware she's been blessed by puberty. So when she starts shaking her ass around school in tight jeans and corset tops, it has the exact effect she desires.
And then some.
More, in fact, than she had initially bargained for.
In the melee that follows of more guys bribing their way to be on the Griffin Bedpost Notches of Shame (and few a who missed the fucking memo that all of this is actually fake 😒), there is... Lexa.
Seemingly out of nowhere.
Where people had started parting in the hallways just to not touch her, Lexa seems to start showing up out of nowhere.
The smiles still come, and the friendly waves too. Nothing big. Nothing imposing, or like she wants something like everyone else. But then things like Lexa coming over to sit next Clarke during her break at the pep rally start happening (in her full Warriors getup to boot). Things like Lexa making little jokes to Clarke in passing. There's the moments when she asks Clarke if she's ok and offers her a ride after school, which Clarke always absently turns down. It's weird having Lexa back in her space again, but honestly, she's got too much on her plate to give it much thought. Because Lexa's just Lexa, and now Clarke's apparently the school slut, so... Their worlds are still very much divided.
Until eventually one night Clarke thinks she's actually going out on a date with a nice guy. I mean, she's known Finn since 10th grade. And he picks her up and opens the car door for her and everything. Like,,, this is most definitely a real date!
Except it's not, and he's a pervert asshole just like everyone tf else.
But thankfully, wouldn't ya know it, guess who happens to work at the very seafood/pirate themed restaurant that fuckboy Finn had decided on?
It's finally, FINALLY, in the quiet of Lexa's car when she parks them outside of Clarke's house that they actually talk. It starts with Clarke feeling like a fool for even thinking Finn could—... Not after everything. And Lexa of course does that thing she's taken to doing again. That calm, knowing, entirely too wise for her years kind of smile that Clarke still remembers from when they were kids.
Even in her ridiculous yet oddly attractive pirate's uniform (complete with a discarded eyepatch and clip on parrot) it's distractingly charming.
It's what has Clarke admitting that she doesn't know how she got into this mess. That she never meant to become this person. To which Lexa, in her infinite patience and wisdom, replies, "Clarke, you're still the same person you've always been. I know you. Nothing about you has changed."
Of course Clarke's dismissive answer to that is a smartassed, "Haven't you heard? I'm the school slut."
She can't help but smile at Lexa's laugh. "Actually, if I recall, you're the girl who once convinced me if I hung upside down by my feet from a tree, it'd help me grow taller."
"You can't say for sure that it didn't help," is Clarke's automatic response with a wave toward Lexa's general lanky, goddess-esque physique. Which earns her another laugh. Again, not that anyone's keeping a tally.
"True," is Lexa's response and, dammit, she's doing that all knowing smile-y grin thing again. "But you're also the girl who used to help me tie my shoes. And traded her pickles for my carrots. And taught me how to fold our secret notes so that nobody else could ever read them."
And, yeah, Clarke does remember that. Which in hindsight had been kind of stupid. It wasn't like they ever let their class time correspondence fall into the dastardly hands of anyone but each other, so the chances of interception were zilch making the whole exercise rather moot. But at the time it'd felt... important. Because what'd they'd had was only ever meant for just them.
What the hell even happened to those girls?
"You stopped answering my calls," is Lexa's simple reply. It doesn't even seem to hold any blame. "It was like... one day you just cut me out."
Which was not what had happened?
Was it?
Except, as Lexa gently explains that while, yes, she did start getting into sports, she still always tried to make time for Clarke. She did call and leave messages that kept going unanswered. Sent texts that more often than not were left on read. She'd ask Clarke to go to her games and track meets, sometimes would call her just to come out to eat with her and her teammates. But Clarke had always given her a disinterested promise for a million next times that never actually came.
Eventually Lexa just stopped trying because Clarke made it clear that she didn't like who Lexa was anymore. And it stings ten times worse because Lexa's doesn't sound angry or blaming. Just a little hurt. Maybe still a little sad even after all these years.
It's just one more thing to feel absolutely awful about. Like, she really is the universe's biggest asshole. She has no idea what to do with this revelation of her own failures, or the soft way Lexa keeps looking at her.
After that night things both change, yet stay completely the same. Because after that night when she'd apologized to Lexa and said she regreted doing what she'd done - that 6th grade her was an idiot. 7th, 8th, 9th, 10th, and 11th grade her as well 🤧 - she was still the "school slut" and a social pariah, but she had her best friend back at least.
Her best friend who smiled her every time they passed in the hallway and sometimes walked her to class. Her best friend who now ate lunch with her and texted her on the weekends and would laugh at every single one of her jokes (fINE we're keeping a fucking a tally).
Her best friend, who when Clarke mentions is the only perso who talks to her without looking at her corset wrapped breasts, nonchalantly corrects, "Oh I look. Just... Respectfully."
It's hard to return the decency of that favor when Lexa walks away after leaning into Clarke's ear and whispering, "You know I prefer Ninja Turtles pjs anyway."
Clarke eventually comes clean about the whole fiasco, too the shock of everyone. Everyone, that is, except Lexa. Because Lexa kind of knew. Because, as Lexa says in all her glorious Warrior gear, when she kisses Clarke in front of the entire school at the end of the football team's pep rally—
"I told you, Clarke. I know you."
137 notes · View notes
rosekeu · 9 months
Text
soft like a bunny : r. sukuna
this is part 3!
a/n: highschool au, fem!reader, reader has braces, shy+nerdy+sensitive reader! [if you don't like that then leave ig lol] soft spot for reader ૮꒰ ˶• ༝ •˶꒱ა ♡
sypnosis: after the encounter with your bullies, your savior takes a certain interest with you.
【 playlist 】
[ part 1 ] [part 2] [ part 4 ] [ part 5 coming soon! ]
Tumblr media
'i'm such a stupid! "how could i have been so stupid?" y/n sobbed in the restroom stall, sitting so no one could see her feet. her friends had definitely heard about the event and were anxious to find out if she was okay.
 "we know you're in there! please open the door." while her twin, mai, furiously knocked on the stall, maki said.
 "we already heard what happened, and when i see those boys, i will-" mai said fiercely, her hands clenched into fists from the rage in her body.
"nothing stupid, please." y/n replied in a broken voice, 
 "i completely agree!" remarked the elder zen'in twin, 
"open the fucking door already!" she said, ignoring her sister's remark. y/n stepped up from her toilet seat, and her trembling hands unlocked the stall's lock. when the girl emerged, her face was smeared with tears and her breathing was erratic. mai pulled her in for a hug right away. 
"are you all right?" maki murmured, concerned about her friend; she wasn't the best at consoling, but that was generally mai's duty. y/n clutched her taller friend tighter, her previously calmed tears returning to plague her cheeks. 
 “i’m so weak– so pathetic!” she sobbed, a knot growing in her throat as she remembered the terrifying events from earlier. 
 "you aren't! you're strong, but you need to learn to stand up for yourself." maki patted the girl's back in an attempt to calm her down. 
 “we heard someone helped you? that itadori kid?” mai inquired, tugging y/n off to meet her gaze. she looked around the bathroom, recalling the first-year who hit her bullies until his knuckles bled. "did he look cute?" 
 maki slapped her twins' arms.
 “what? "i'm just curious..."
 "uhm, he was kind of cute... "i noticed he had two facial tattoos," she remarked, breaking free from her friend's embrace and heading over to the bathroom sink, recalling the two marks beneath sukuna's eyes. y/n gazed in the mirror. as she smiled, she had a pale face and bloodshot eyes. 
 she was disgusted.
"isn't that like the first-year who was suspended a lot?" mai commented, appreciating her purple-painted nails. "i think so," maki replied.
 y/n bathed her face with cold water, and it felt wonderful. refreshing. it was good to wash those filthy boys' germs away. "third years are the worst." 
 maki and mai both agreed. 
 “c’mon free period is gonna end soon. let's chill." maki remarked, seizing y/ n's hand and bringing her out of the bathroom, mai trailing after them.
 * * *
 [changed pov - 2nd person]
 following the free period, your next class was chemistry. you approached your locker and fiddled with the little numbers on the lock. 241. then as you heard the quiet click, you grabbed your large chemistry textbook and slammed the small door shut. 
"hello." a sly voice from beside you said.
you shrieked back and looked beside you. “rika, what’s up?” you locked the small cupboard once more and began going towards your class. rika walked alongside you, hands behind her back and a weird smirk on her lips. this is not surprising behavior.
"i just wanted to say hi..."i missed hearing your voice." wrapping her arms around your neck, rika said. because you were her first friend, she was naturally clingy. you didn't mind because she was your friend.
 "i also heard about what happened... "would you like me to hex them?" rika had been engrossed in witchcraft since middle school, she asked innocently. she would not hesitate to use any of her 'magic' to cause harm to others in order to protect you. 
you grasped her shoulders and looked at her sharply. "no, i'm perfectly alright." one of them is already bruised enough."
"mhmmm... okay." as you both approached the chemical lab door and rika said her goodbyes, another body collided with you. sukuna, you peered behind you.
 he was attempting to enter the room at the same moment as you, causing your bodies to become wedged. you had no idea he was taking second-year chemistry.
 'he was most likely transferred recently... he must be good because he is only a first-year student.'
 "get out of my way, nerd," he growled, shoving past you rudely. you gazed at him, perplexed and dazed by everything that had happened today. you took a deep breath and proceeded to your seat. 
 you didn't have a lab partner before, for one thing because you were intelligent enough to do things on your own, and for another, no one wanted to be paired up with you. but there was sukuna seated next you.
 you sat down beside him, your hefty textbook on the tall table and your cute pink keychain dangling from your bag. you averted his piercing stare, feeling sukuna's eyes sear holes in your side. "do you have a pencil?" he muttered something under his breath.
“uhh.” you rummaged through your suitcase and chose the least feminine-looking item... but, it was blue with little cinnamonoroll patterns scattered throughout. he raised an eyebrow in response. "don't you have a more manly one?"
 "no..." you chuckled faintly in response to his request. you weren't scared of him like the others, you looked to be at ease around him. maybe because he save you from those bullies one time?
  he glanced at it again, yet he still used it. 
throughout the lesson, it seemed like sukuna couldn't keep his hands off you, poking and pinching your arms and lightly pulling on your hair. you tried to ignore his antics, but it was evident that sukuna was enjoying teasing you. as the lesson continued, you couldn't help but be annoyed and amused by his annoying behavior. 
 you had a blank expression on your face at one point. "how come you can't sit still?"
"you're just fun to tease." he said as he tried to sneakily try to pinch one of your arms again and you slapped it lightly. "stop." you held a serious face and he only laughed at you.  
 despite your serious expression and request for him to stop, sukuna continued to find amusement in teasing you. his laughter only fueled his desire to provoke a reaction from you. it was clear that he found great joy in getting under your skin, and it seemed unlikely that his antics would cease anytime soon. 
 when the teacher finished, you began packing your things you noticed sukana glancing at you several times. this lesson's project was assigned to you, and your partner was sukuna. 
 "the project is due next friday... do you want to start planning-" 
 sukuna walked away, completely ignoring you. you stood there, confused by sukuna's abrupt change in behavior, as he walked away without saying anything. you decided to give him some space and focus on the project on your own for the time being, since you were curious as to what had caused his abrupt dismissal.  
* * *
before you knew it it was the end of the day, you went to the main floor of the school building and changed your shoes to your outdoor ones. 
‘shit!’
 you focused on the fact that you had left your umbrella at home. it was a gorgeous sunny day when the day began, so you never considered bringing it. you packed your belongings and walked towards the exit, but your feet were firmly planted in front of it. you didn't want to walk home in the rain. realizing that it would be difficult to go home in such heavy rain, you considered finding a cozy spot in the school to wait it out.  
 you wore a frustrated expression as you waited for the rain to stop. you stared as raindrops splashed across the window, regretting not being more prepared. despite your displeasure, you couldn't help but love the rain's rhythmic beat and the way it converted the world outside into a pretty oasis. 
 “oi! "what are you standing there for, nerd?" remarked a familiar voice. sukuna, once more. 
 "i forgot to bring my umbrella. and because i walk home-" before you could finish, the boy quickly raised his black umbrella. 
"here, take mine," sukuna said with a smirk. "i don't mind getting wet." you couldn't help but feel a mix of gratitude and surprise at his unexpected act of kindness.  
 "weren't you ignoring me just a few hours ago?" you puzzledly wondered. sukuna shrugged casually. "yeah, well, i changed my mind," he replied casually. it was a minor gesture, but it made you wonder if sukuna was more than meets the eye. "don't make me regret it, brat."
“guess im not gonna see you in two days.” you remarked. as you both walked under the pouring rain. you guiding him to your home. sukuna glanced at you, a small smile playing on his lips. 
 “what? are you obsessed with me already?” 
 “w-what? oh, i'm not—oh, ugh." as red began to pool in your cheeks, you muttered, flustered. sukuna chuckled, clearly enjoying your embarrassment. "relax, i was just teasing. but who knows, maybe yuu will be obsessed with me soon enough."  
 "i-no-i-," you stammered. he, on the other hand, found it amusing. as you continued to stumble over your words, sukuna's laughter boomed through the rain-soaked streets. despite your shame, you couldn't help but get fond of his intriguing personality.
Tumblr media
if you want to be tagged let me know!
taglist:
@wonumyluv
@thepup356
@dabishotgf
168 notes · View notes
orqheuss · 10 months
Text
☆*: .。.Wand headcanons.。.:*☆
Warning: long post! Deep discussion of characters and their personalities ahead
Tumblr media
I have been thinking extensively about Ominis and Sebastian's wands and which would suit them the best since they are currently unknown in canon.
As we know from Harry Potter lore, wand cores and woods have the most sway in how not only the wand itself would behave, but also what kind of person the wand owner is and how they will use it. With that being said, we know the personalities of the boy's quite intimately, but we know absolutely no information about their wands besides what they look like, and even then in some scenes they look vastly different.
For this research I used stills from the game when we get close ups of their wands, as well as the Harry Potter Wiki, the Wizarding World website, and a funky weebly website that someone made for a class all about wandlore (I know, not really a reputable source, but it has a but ton of information that can be backed up via the other websites I mentioned) to gather my research.
This was all just a late night info spiral that the ominis discord server helped me with, lol (message @finalgirllx if you would like to join! we have fun)
I am by no means saying my word is law or that you can't have your own opinions. This is just what I think fits them best. I do not own the characters or the Hogwarts Legacy game.
I tried to keep this as spoiler free as possible. No huge plot spoilers are shared.
Now with the formalities out of the way, let's dive in.
Tumblr media
We'll start with Ominis, because he has, arguably, the most interesting wand.
Tumblr media
My headcanon: Horned Serpent horn core, blackthorn wood, 10 3/4 inches, brittle flexibility
I'm going to go section by section and explain my reasonings. First, the core.
Horned Serpent horn core: While a very, very rare core, it is an exceedingly powerful one that leans towards not only the ties it has to Ominis' family name but also his strengths and weaknesses.
There has only been two wands created with a Horned Serpent horn core in Harry Potter lore, and they belonged to the adopted sons of Isolt Sayre, the founder of Ilvermorny, or the North American school of Witchcraft and Wizardry.
According to the lore, Isolt is a direct descendant of Morrigan, a famous Irish witch, and Salazar Slytherin, one of the founders of Hogwarts, thus making her of Gaunt heritage. Her parents were murdered when she was young by her aunt, Gormlaith Gaunt, whom was unhappy with her sister's muggle-helping ways. Gormlaith then kidnapped the girl and kept her captive for a number of years before Isolt was able to escape and flee to America on the Mayflower. There she befriended a Horned Serpent, and when her adopted son's were of age she had their wands fashioned with a sliver of the horn from her serpent friend.
So, why does this core fit Ominis?
As I said, it's properties directly line up with what we know about Ominis' wand in the game. Sebastian states that it is "almost sentient" and is able to help him navigate around the castle and the outside world with little problem. This fits the Horned Serpent horn because, according to the Harry Potter wiki, "[t]his core was exceptionally powerful, sensitive to Parseltongue and vibrated when Parseltongue was being spoken, and could warn their owners of danger by emitting a low musical tone." Because of Ominis' blindness, he likely has exceedingly strong hearing, thus making the low musical tone of the Horned Serpent horn a likely culprit for his wand's echolocation abilities. Not only would this wand core run in the Gaunt family, but it would also connect to Ominis' ability to speak Parseltongue.
As a side note, Salazar Slytherin had a basilisk horn core in his wand and is said to have passed it down when he died, so it would stay in the Gaunt family. Having a core so similar to Slytherin's, and most likely Ominis' father because he would be the next in line to get the wand, would please his family greatly.
Blackthorn wood: As we can see in the game and in the reference picture, Ominis' wand is a dark grey, nearly black color. This in itself narrows down what possible wood it is, as there isn't many dark wand woods known in the lore.
Below is an image of blackthorn branches.
Tumblr media
The coloring matches, but what about their personality?
According to the Wizarding World website, this is the description of blackthorn wood:
Blackthorn, which is a very unusual wand wood, has the reputation, in my view well-merited, of being best suited to a warrior. This does not necessarily mean that its owner practises the Dark Arts (although it is undeniable that those who do so will enjoy the blackthorn wand’s prodigious power); one finds blackthorn wands among the Aurors as well as among the denizens of Azkaban. It is a curious feature of the blackthorn bush, which sports wicked thorns, that it produces its sweetest berries after the hardest frosts, and the wands made from this wood appear to need to pass through danger or hardship with their owners to become truly bonded. Given this condition, the blackthorn wand will become as loyal and faithful a servant as one could wish.
This fits with one of the first things we find out about Ominis and his personality-- he starts off as standoff-ish, brash, and, for a lack of a better word, "thorny." After getting to know him in the game, though, we find out that his harshness is just a defense mechanism due to his past and his protectiveness of his friends. Thus, the berry analogy. He himself goes through an incredible "danger or hardship" at the hands of his family, making the blackthorn tree a kindred spirit for him.
Unfortunately wand length and flexibility don't make much of a difference in wands, but there is still a little bit of information about them. I'm basing most of this information (the wand length at least) on fanon decided lore.
10 3/4 inches: Wand length is primarily based on the height and stature of the wizard. In very rare cases, witches and wizards of incredibly sour dispositions will get small, stubby wands (6 inches or below) but that doesn't fit in this situation. According to the Harry Potter Wiki, nine to ten inch wands are "[v]ery standard, and very formal," and "[t]ypically, wizards of average height (5' 6" - 6' 0") will have wands in this size range." Since most of the fandom agrees that Ominis would be around the 6'0", 6'1" range, this would fit his build. I added the 3/4 just to be a bit spicy.
Brittle flexibility: Because neither website really has information about the flexibility of wands, this is taken mostly from the weebly page on wandlore. According to the Wizarding World website, "[w]and flexibility or rigidity denotes the degree of adaptability and willingness to change possessed by the wand-and-owner pair[.]" I have also heard that it is based again on the witch or wizard's personality, so I used both instances here.
Basically, the more flexible the wand, the more flexible the witch or wizard would be in stressful situations, but also the more likely your wand would be to accept a new owner if it were to be won in a duel.
Brittle fits Ominis the best because of it's description on the wandlore class website:
A wand with this flexibility tends to attach itself quickest to owners who have insecurities, and its level of loyalty is often dependent on how loyal the owner is to it. Should it become very loyal to its original owner, new owners often won't get the chance to earn the wand's loyalty before it breaks. Brittle wands are best suited to subtle and delicate magic, such as transfiguration and non-verbal spell-casting. Because they break easy, their owners should be careful to avoid magic that is unnecessarily flashy or explosive, especially if the wand also has a dragon heartstring core. Owners with this wand flexibility are usually contemplative, clever, and somewhat cynical; they tend to be an "underdog" type of person and perhaps even a little bit unlucky, which could lead them to becoming resentful of their more successful peers. If a brittle wand owner perseveres and manages to get over their insecurities, however, he or she will often become a "great success story" that never ceases to amaze and inspire others.
There are points in the argument both for and against Ominis' insecurities controlling his personality, but this particular wand flexibility fits both extremes well. If he leans more on the insecure side, the wand would attach itself quite quickly to him and would remain loyal as long as he was loyal to it, which is a given since he needs it to navigate the world. Ominis was likely a closed off and insecure child when he was young, so it would fit that a brittle wand would attach itself to him quickly. In the game, we see Ominis is careful and sure with his wand work, so I don't think the brittle nature of the wand would come into play, especially with his and Sebastian's love for confringo.
The main thing that connects this flexibility to Ominis is the description of the owners personality, stating that they would be "contemplative, clever, and somewhat cynical" even an "underdog" type. Ominis is the definition of these three terms, and it can be argued that because of the biases surrounding his last name, as well as his disability, he could be considered an "underdog." Ominis is contemplative in most of his dialogue, wanting to see all sides of an argument before making a decision one way or another. He is incredibly clever, often twisting arguments in his favor and throwing words back at the person debating him. As for cynical, there just isn't a better word for how he treats the MC when he passes them around the castle. Every single one of his voice lines is some thinly veiled insult.
Tumblr media
Next, let's explore Sebastian's wand-- easily one of the most identifiable wands in the game.
Tumblr media
My headcanon: Dragon heartstring core, yew wood, 9 1/2 inches, unyielding flexibility
Same process as Ominis' wand. Here we go!
Dragon heartstring core: In medical science, "heartstrings" refer to the chordae tendineae of the heart, which connect the papillary muscles to the tricuspid and mitral valves so they can open and close as the heart pumps blood between atrial and ventricular chambers (I had to research this lmao, I am not a science person). It's possible that this is where they get the core from in a dragon, but there isn't enough information about dragon anatomy in canon lore to be sure.
Wand cores are connected to the strength of a witch or wizard's magic, as well as the type of magic that they are more likely to lean towards and the type of magic that the wand will be adept with.
Dragon heartstring is one of the three "supreme cores" that are sold in Olivanders. The description of the wand core on the Harry Potter Wiki is as follows:
Dragon heartstrings produce wands with the most magical power, and which [are] capable of the most flamboyant spells. Dragon wands tended to learn more quickly than other types. While they could change allegiance if won from their original master, they always bonded strongly with the current owner. The dragon wand tended to be easiest to turn to the Dark Arts, though it would not incline that way of its own accord. It was also the most prone of the three cores to accidents, being somewhat temperamental.
Don't be swayed, I did not just pick this because of its proclivity towards dark magic. Yes, Sebastian is the one that teaches the MC the unforgivable curses, but this in itself matches the personality traits he exhibits from the very beginning: confidence (to the point of arrogance at times), and loyalty. Sebastian himself states that he leans more towards "fiery forms of magic" after he teaches you the blasting curse, so it would make sense that his wand core would need to be able to handle this kind of spell work. One that is "flamboyant" and "temperamental" would fit this the best. Not only this, but before the MC arrives at Hogwarts, Sebastian was the best duelist there, so he would need a wand core that picked up magic quick and was able to keep up with his competitive nature.
Yew wood: Yes, another thing that leans towards dark magic, but hear me out. Sebastian's wand color is very light, making the options for the possible wood types he would have just as sparse as Ominis'.
Wand woods are connected to the owners personality, diving down past the surface level and often discovering the most innate personality traits of the witch or wizard that owns it.
Below is an image of yew wood.
Tumblr media
At first, I thought Sebastian's wand could possibly be aspen, but upon looking at the coloring of that wood versus yew, yew seems to be the closest in color. Aspen wood is often compared to bone because of how pale white it is, but if you look at the picture of Sebastian's wand, it has some warm undertones that make it a different hue than ivory.
Back to the personality. Here is what the Wizarding World website says about yew wood:
Yew wands are among the rarer kinds, and their ideal matches are likewise unusual, and occasionally notorious. The wand of yew is reputed to endow its possessor with the power of life and death, which might, of course, be said of all wands; and yet yew retains a particularly dark and fearsome reputation in the spheres of duelling and all curses. However, it is untrue to say (as those unlearned in wandlore often do) that those who use yew wands are more likely to be attracted to the Dark Arts than another. The witch or wizard best suited to a yew wand might equally prove a fierce protector of others. Wands hewn from these most long-lived trees have been found in the possession of heroes quite as often as of villains. Where wizards have been buried with wands of yew, the wand generally sprouts into a tree guarding the dead owner’s grave. What is certain, in my experience, is that the yew wand never chooses either a mediocre or a timid owner.
I'm not going to go into any heavy spoilers, but if you know, you know.
Sebastian is absolutely not a mediocre or timid wizard-- quite the opposite. He tends to lead with his heart rather his head, diving into battles before thinking through a strategy or jumping feet first into an argument before hearing both sides of the issue. He is fiercely loyal and protective of those he cares about, which can be seen in how he talks about not only Anne but also Ominis. His main motivation through the entirety of the game is finding a cure for his sister's curse, and he quite literally goes to outlandish means to achieve his goals. He is described as an accomplished duelist (we don't really see that, but let's chalk that up to the companion mechanics of the game and not his actual skill) and he is proficient in curses of all nature. He is the definition of a morally grey character-- not quite a hero, but also not quite a villain.
Again, for wand length and flexibility I will be using a mix of canon and fanon lore because of how scarce the information is on these sections of wandlore.
9 1/2 inches: As I said earlier with Ominis' wand, nine to ten inches is the common length for most wands. Since Ominis and Sebastian are, in fanon lore at least, similar in height (Ominis slightly taller than Sebastian in most fanfictions and fanart), I kept them close in length. Most agree that Sebastian is likely around 5'10", 5"11", so a wand slightly smaller than Ominis' but still within average length would fit best. Again, the half inch is just to be spicy.
Unyielding flexibility: Same as before, most of this information was taken from the wandlore weebly.
The word "unyielding" in itself describes Sebastian's personality. As previously stated, he is incredibly stubborn and hardheaded when he wants to be, and we see that often in the game.
The description for an unyielding wand is as follows:
A wand of this flexibility finely tunes itself to its original owner's preferences and doesn't stray from those preferences, even in the hands of a new owner; the new owner will just have to get used to it. It is particularly good for combative and healing magic. Unyielding wand owners tend to be very confident in themselves and/or in the things they believe in. They tend to be intelligent, somewhat cynical, and usually have well-defined principles that they will not stray from ever. Sometimes, this combination can lead to arrogance because of them insisting on how right they are without considering other points of view or whether or not they might be wrong.
Sebastian is a confident young man. He himself names him the best duelist in the school, and he prides himself on his knowledge of the wizarding world, both due to his proclivity to research and the fact that his parents were professors. In the game mechanics, particularly the bits that did not make it into the final game but were still in the code, there are a few lines for him that lean towards the possibility that he could heal the MC if our health got too low, thus adding the possibility that he was skilled in healing magic and combative magic. Sebastian's principles are defined from the very beginning of the game, stating that he would do anything for his friends and family, as well as was not afraid to break the rules to get what he wanted. He can be a bit arrogant at times due to this confidence, but for the most part it comes off as endearing.
As the game goes on he grows more cynical of the world and of the MC, often stating that they do not share the same opinions like he once thought and that they don't care about Anne and finding a cure for her curse. His tendency to not sway in his opinions and his insistence that he is right and everyone else is wrong grows tenfold around the winter mark. Because of this, no matter how many people are arguing that he is going down a dark path, he does not back down.
As both Ominis and Sebastian say, Sebastian Sallow does not back down from a fight, and he needs a wand that agrees with this belief system.
Tumblr media
These are my headcaons! If you made it all the way to this bit, please don't be afraid to share your thoughts and personal headcanons for the boys and their wands!
Thanks for indulging me and my ramblings, lol
195 notes · View notes
apolloanddaphnis · 3 months
Text
Part II of After School Special
Pairing: Eddie Munson x Horror!Bimbo Reader 🦇 💕
Synopsis: Things were beginning to get steamy in the room where the campaign is held...
Sorry if it sucks
Warnnings: Some witchcraft, p in v sex, virginity loss, virgin blood, swear words. Just some rated TV MA shit.
♤♤♤♤♤♤♤♤♡♤♤♤♤♤♤♤♤♡♤♤♤♤♤♤♤♤♤♤♤♤
"I've wanted this for so long-" He rasped in her ear, his hot breath on her skin burning her up. His smell made her dizzy that uniquely Eddie scent of cigarettes, drugstore aftershave, and cheap cologne. Fuck, she wanted to bottle it.
She was trapped in his strong hold, his very evident erection digging into her plush ass as he has one arm tight around her waist and the other around her neck.
She could hear him sniffing her, like an animal on the hunt.
That wet, sweet musky undeniable smell of arousal that drenched her.
Soaked and ruined were her shorts, and Eddie could fucking smell her.
He pushed her forward onto the play table, earning a yelp from his gore-gous girl. His big hand slapped her ass so hard and his cock twitched almost violently in his jeans at the sight of her juicy peach of an ass jut jiggling in her obscene cycle shorts.
Without thinking, just following his primitive instincts, he ripped her cotton biker shorts off her ass. Tore them to shreds until they were ribbons on the drama room floor.
"Eddie!"
He slapped her very soft skin so hard, there was no question that she was going to have a big red handprint on it for a while. His ring wrapped fingers spread her ample ass until he had access to slap her drenched pussy lips, extracting a horny scream from his girl best friend.
"No underwear, kitten? Were you expecting this? Or someone else?" The last question was a threat in her ear.
She had no idea Eddie had this side to him, this aggressive dominance she didn't expect. She was so turned on she was leaking down his knuckles.
He slapped her pussy lips when she didn't answer right away, causing her to squeal and pant. "Answer your master!"
Ooh that was a kink unlocked she didn't know she had. "Fuck, master, I-I-I my shorts are too tight for panties-- and- And, I wanted you to notice!"
Her clumsy word stumbling revealed to Eddie what he thought he was imagining this whole time, that his friend was trying to seduce him. That she wants him like he wants her.
"Fuck" He moaned and slid his hand that wasn't on her mound up to her jaw, grabbing it and forcing her to face him as he claimed her mouth in a possessive, breath-reaping, sloppy kiss.
She melted against him and his middle and indez finger thrusts into her wet opening, as his thumb pressed down on her swollen bud.
Tears of intense desire dripped down her hot cheeks, she has wanted him so bad she knew he wanted her, was just waiting for him to make his move. And make it he did, he outplayed her taking her by surprise with just how needy for he was...is. His tongue sucked on hers, swallowing her screaming moan as he drilled his big fingers she has fantasized about inside of her, deep inside of her, making her vibrate as his thumb rubbed her clit.
Eddie had his two fingers in her knuckle deep and shook her entire body with his grip, his other fingers stuffed in her mouth to muffle her screams. Her body jerked in his grip her naked ass rubbing against his clothed, painful erection.
Her eyes rolled back and loud wet sounds of liquid spilling onto the classroom floor announced her squirting as he hit thay spongy spot buried inside of her, a place her fingers could never reach.
She came so fast so hard, and Eddie's pupils dilated at the sight, so turned on that it was him that caused this reaction from the most beautiful girl in Indiana-- in the world. He was so sure no one in any part of the world could rival her beauty.
Sloppy, licking kisses from her best friend pressed on her neck the back of it, her jaw, and he withdrew his soaked fingers from her mouth, a copious amount of drool dripping and pouring from her swollen lips with now messed up lipstick. She was brainless now, has that dumb look in her doe eyes as she stared up at him, her Eddie. Her master.
With shaky hands, she reached back to unbutton and unzip his jeans and pushed them down to release his heavy erection from their denim confinement.
Eddie watched her like a man possessed, blood boiling in the most intense arousal he has ever experienced, watching his Little bat's wet, red face. His hands cupped her sweet face, as she sniffled and stared at his thick and long erection with hunger and drool. He hissed when her soft fingers wrapped around him and wordlessly, forced those cow eyes to look up at him.
"Tell your master what you want, what you need."
Miraculously her tiny little top was still on, barely containing her breasts and wet with drool and spit. He wanted to kiss her again. "Master please, I need your cock inside of me so bad, it hurts so bad please, let me--"
He cut her off with a dominant kiss, mouth covering hers, hands squeezing her waist before they moved to her abused backside that he squeezed too hard.
She felt dizzy but she never felt so clear, she needs to bind him to her bind him with her.
When she was short of losing oxygen, he tore his lips off hers. "You begged so pretty, I'll give you what you need puppy, master has what you need right here--" He put her hand on his erection again. "Don't I? No one else has what you need do they?"
"No master, just you." She answered quickly.
Eddie smiled so sweetly. "Such a fast learner, such a good girl. Tell your master how you want it."
She trembled beneath him. "O-on the table lay on your back, please?"
He groaned and kissed her once more, in heat and possession. "Thought about this before?"
She nodded shyly but wasn't really shy, she knows what she wants. She has prayed to the goddess for it.
Eddie stripped down to nothing, her eyes roamed his perfect form and more wetness dripped down her sticky thighs.
With trembling legs like a fawn, she climbed up and she straddled his lap, she ran her manicured fingers down his chest down his torso and rocked her hips against his her wet folds against his swollen tip. As he moaned she did too and thrust her head back with a breathy laugh. She was so aroused her abdomen ached something awful. She rubbed against his tip until she couldn't take it and she slammed her self down on his huge cock, crying out in a mix of pain and pleasure.
It hurt so fucking good.
Eddie realized as he heard cry of pain that transformed into pleasure, watching red pour down onto his cock that she was a virgin. He felt awful for not making sure this was gentle and he sat up to comfort her but her delicate hands stopped him. "Baby, let me-"
"N-no, want this need this--" She gasped as she rode his thickness siding herself up and down, mouth parted and tears spilling and ecstasy coloring her pretty face. She was riding him hard and fast an Eddie was so enthralled with this wildness she possessed, he was glad to be her first glad to make her bleed these were feelings he had buried that she has brought to surface.
So tight so fucking tight and wet and warm and safe she feels, he never wanted it to end. His hands moved up to rip off her top causing her bouncing breasts to spill out, he squeezed them almost painfully before sucking on the mounds. His other hand moved down to her abdomen to press down on the bulge of him in her stomach.
"Oh oh oh fuck! Eddie! Oh master!" She wailed.
"Goddamn fuck, so good so good for me baby, all for me?"
Squishy wet sounds echoed spurring them on more. Her eyes rolled back and she jerked on his cock. "Yes, yes all for you just you my blood my pussy everything! My blood, my body, my soul, my heart-- nngh fuck! In the name of Freyja it's yours all yours Eddie Munson!"
They screamed as they reached their electrifying orgasm together. She collapsed onto him and immediately his arms wrapped around her holding her close as he panted in her neck. Both of them in a blanket of perspiration.
After some minutes starting to come down from the high, Eddie kissed her lips nothing else in his head but her. And she kissed him back to seal her spell to bind herself to him on his world he created on his game board. Where she became his.
------------------------------------------------------
@lilaclazer
63 notes · View notes
scoops-aboy86 · 3 months
Text
I imagine that if Eddie could do magic, he would (as a young teen and therefore a dumbass with a poor grasp of the possible repercussions) try to cast a love spell to make Steve fall in love with him. It's the start of his sophomore year; Steve is just an incoming freshman who no one's really noticed yet, but Eddie is instantly smitten with the impeccable hair, the soulful hazel eyes, and that cute dazed look on his face he gets whenever surprised.
Does he dare even try to talk to Steve? No. Eddie already has zero social standing as a weird nerd who lives in a trailer park and Cannot Sit Still to save his life—which on other people would make them funny class clown material, but for some reason on him makes teachers angry and classmates roll their eyes. Just talking to Steve, Eddie is sure, would be a disaster. And even if he could, chances are Steve is straight and at best Eddie would eventually get punched in the face for admitting his feelings for the other boy.
So. Witchcraft. Chant chant chant, a possession of Steve's dropped in a bubbling cauldron, a blown out candle, and boom.
Only Eddie muffed the spell. Instead of Steve falling in love with Eddie, everyone falls in love with Steve. The spell isn't even strong enough to cause obvious problems; all the girls want him, all the boys want to be him, but there aren't, like, mobs forming over the guy's affection (or lack thereof). Eddie resigns himself to (a) being shitty at magic and (b) never getting Steve.
From Steve's perspective, his whole life changed overnight. Suddenly he's on the map at Hawkins High in a big way. He makes varsity basketball as a freshman, and at the same time is allowed to join the swim team despite the conflicting schedules. Girls are falling over themselves to go out with him. And it's great!
For a while. In some ways.
It gets him his parents' approval right up until November of 1983, when he starts to realize that maybe he hasn't really learned how to build a real relationship with someone, because all he knows is dates falling into his lap and girls looking for the social status that comes with bagging King Steve. That prowess on the basketball court doesn't mean very much when monsters crawl out of the walls and all he has to hand is a baseball bat full of nails. That a girl died in his pool because of a party he threw and him and his friends doing stupid teen shit like shotgunning beers. That the friends he's had since he became King Steve are, actually, pretty much all assholes.
After that first brush with the Upside Down, Steve stops trying to be popular. He stops throwing house parties, drops swimming, stops funding the basketball team's beer and weed purchases, and really tries (with Nancy's help) to buckle down and study.
But the spell is still in effect, so even with all that, everyone still wants a piece of him. He still goes to parties, and whenever Nancy isn't free to tag along there are always girls trying to hang off him, no matter how many times he reminds them that he's already seeing someone. Eventually he gives up, and while he doesn't cheat (he might have dated around a lot, but never with overlap; he is not his dad) he stops putting in the effort to shoo them away.
(Eddie, meanwhile, watches all of this from the sidelines and kind of hates the person he thinks Steve is now. He's not entirely wrong, because the popularity did go to Steve's head for a long time, and there are plenty of ways in which Steve's really isn't a better person for it. But Eddie also isn't close enough to see who he's trying to become now, and he's also still a little bitter in nursing his own bruised heart.)
After breaking up with Nancy and falling in with the Party, Steve starts to get even more frustrated with his lingering popularity. The rest of his senior year is still all girls fawning over him and guys being jealous (sometimes with a nasty edge to it now, like Tommy and Billy). On top of the nightmares left over from encounters with demogorogons and demodogs, it really brings out Steve's bitchy side. He stops dating, stops going to parties, stops trying to achieve in his classes in favor of coasting (and hating that all his teachers let him do it, while picking on kids like Eddie who are actively trying and just not very good at it).
One day, Eddie finds King Steve at the picnic table in the woods, looking to buy weed. Steve doesn't bat an eye when super-senior Munson names his price (double what he usually charges, but it's not like Steve has ever bought directly from anyone before so it's not like he'd know), and says that if it helps him sleep he'll start buying regularly.
Suddenly, Steve is in a slightly better mood at school all the time. He still brushes pretty much everyone off and only hangs out with middle schoolers, but he's nicer about it.
And he starts going to parties again. But he doesn't dance, and he doesn't drink all that much. A lot of the time he doesn't even stick around very long. He'll turn up and people watch, bopping his head in time with the music if it's a song he likes, and park himself by whatever food the party has to offer. Chips, popcorn, the occasional pizza—nothing extensive, most of the kids who come to these parties are there for the booze and the makeout opportunities. Sometimes Steve buys from Eddie if he's there, offers to share joints with him that Eddie, still wary, turns down. When the food runs out, Steve leaves.
See, the weed definitely helps him sleep. It also gives him the munchies, and Steve has sort of gotten into the habit of just... eating. It's not like his parents are around to notice, and Dustin and the other kids don't care as long as he springs for extras so they can have some too. No one at school would dare say it to his face, and somehow it still doesn't manage to fully tank his slightly flagging reputation, but Steve is definitely starting to put on weight.
Then he graduates, and... nothing. King Steve drops off the map.
For everyone except Eddie, anyway, because Steve still buys. And Eddie has started to relax his no-smoking-with-Steve policy lately. Between the weed and the public eye no longer pinning him in a spotlight, Steve has become an incredibly chill dude. He doesn't even mind that he didn't get into any of the colleges he applied to (or any of the ones his parents insisted he applied to either, but that's a more clear-cut relief), something he confides in Eddie around the time they start hanging out outside of sales because his dad is demanding that he get a summer job. Pros include more money for weed (although Eddie has relaxed his prices as well), but cons include less free time. Steve says Eddie can visit him at work though, and he'll hook him up with freebies and discounts.
Visiting Steve at his Scoops Ahoy job is both a visual treat for Eddie and how he finds out that he's basically Steve's only friend his own age. Those shorts, man, and even with the extra weight Eddie still thinks Steve looks great. Everything that first attracted him to Steve (the eyes, the slightly comical dopiness, and the hair, regardless of the little sailor's hat) is still there, plus big hands, broad shoulders, an endearing grin, and just... Steve.
Maybe, Eddie realizes, if he'd never done that spell at all, he could have gotten to know Steve like this years ago. He never feels like Steve's last choice when they spend time together, and definitely doesn't mind that Steve seems to forget how much space he takes up these days and always sits a little too close, whether it's on the picnic table bench or on the couch at Eddie's trailer or in a Scoops booth. Steve is goofy and sweet and a little lame, but he brings his own snacks and lets Eddie talk straight through the Star War movies and the animated Lord of the Rings film, reeling off every bit of trivia and his own personal opinions he can. Every now and then, Steve even goes out of his way to ask questions about d&d and listens to the answers.
Forget smitten, Eddie Munson is in love.
(… Okay, I thought about it some more, here's part 1. Now tagged as #love spell no go au. And there's also a part 1.5, part 3, part 4, part 5, part 6, part 7, part 8, part 9, part 10, part 11.)
107 notes · View notes
safarigirlsp · 7 months
Text
Wargrave Hall
Tumblr media
Victorian Jacques Le Gris x OC Eleanor
Word Count: 55k (partially complete)
Warnings: NSFW. Hauntings. Seances. Occultism. Demonology. Witches. Horror Themes. Dark Themes. Graphic Violence. Gruesome Horror. Romance. Old Timey Sexism. Hot Toxic Masculinity. Conniving Bitches. Violence Against Women and Everyone Else. Victorian Setting.
AO3 Link
For Halloween, here’s a little Victorian ghost story. Notes of Crimson Peak, The Haunting of Bly Manor, What Lies Beneath, The Ninth Gate, and Rosemary’s Baby. 🍂🌙🍁🎃🍁🌙🍂
This is only the first third to half of the full story. It will be completed soon.
Evil lurks in Wargrave Hall. Enter if you dare...
Tumblr media Tumblr media
All Hallow’s Eve,1875. England.
Little boys think themselves brave when they play soldiers, firing at each other with finger guns and giving chase or clashing wooden swords. Little girls know the idle roughhousing of boys cannot hold a candle to their own courage. While boys horseplay, girls find much more nefarious ways to entertain themselves. At least this was the case for the two precocious girls who sneakily nudged open the door to the Purple Room in Roxbury Manor. While other young ladies played with dolls and hosted tea parties, the two friends delighted in causing mischief in all its forms. Some days this was a rambunctious outing such as climbing bareback onto horses and riding out at night under the full moon across the sprawling grounds of one of their family’s estates, driving their parents mad with worry. Some days, it was little more than sneaking into one of their family’s libraries to study and intently discuss the forbidden books with all the naughty pictures of naked men and women engaged in strange acts of contortion.
Tonight, however, was All Hallow’s Eve. This called for something special for best friends Eleanor and Katrina. They had planned it for weeks, gathering all the information and supplies they needed. Unknowingly playing right into their little hands, Katrina’s parents hosted a party for the occasion in their home, Roxbury Manor. Quite early in the evening, the girls had connived their behavior to be so recalcitrant as to be banished from the party and sent to think about their actions in Katrina’s room. This had of course suited their plans perfectly. From there, it was only a simple matter of sneaking past the inattentive maid and making their way silently to the East wing of the manor to the neglected study painted a rich purple that overlooked the garden. An old butler had died in the Purple Room earlier that year. The doctor said his heart had simply failed. But the two girls knew better. And even if his untimely demise was perfectly ordinary, it made the Purple Room the best possible setting for their nocturnal plans.
Every child far and wide knew the legend of the Crooked Lady. It was one of Eleanor and Katrina’s favorite tales. Centuries before, in the barbarous days of witch hunting, the Crooked Lady was born of suffering. An old crone who never married, who had a special affinity for animals and curatives was suspicious in itself, but her fiery red hair never ran to grey and her joints never stiffened even as her age advanced into her seventh decade. The wise men of the town knew these were signs of witchcraft. And they had wives and daughters to protect from such evil. When they stormed her house, they found more damning evidence. Herbs and potions lined her shelves, cats prowled her halls, and worst of all, was a carved wooden spirit board. It was commonly known these devilish boards were used to commune with the dead and even the devil.
The old woman, the witch, refused to confess to her nature and her crimes. She endured longer on the rack than many of the strong men who had been torn apart on it before her. The pains she suffered were said to be so gruesome as to break the resolve of two of her tormentors. Two strong men in their prime had died while turning the wheel of the rack, a simple task that had proved too much for their hearts to endure. The witch could be heard cursing her tormentors and laughing with every turn of the rack, her macabre cackles echoing through the walls and to the ears of every man, woman, and child in town. She laughed with every turn of the rack. Every turn that pulled her body apart, tearing her ligaments and sinews and muscles like a goose at a holiday feast. With each wet sickening crunch and slippery tear of her body, she laughed more hysterically. Slowly, over days of untold pain, she was transformed into the Crooked Lady. When she finally found the sweet release of death, her body was stretched and deformed as a ragdoll played with too roughly.
When her corpse was heaped into the cart to be hauled away to her grave, her limbs were frozen in canted rictuses, stiffened by rigor mortis in the impossible angels into which the rack had pulled them. Her rigid corpse was as crooked as that of a squashed spider with its broken legs array.
Witches could not be buried in hallowed church ground. The body of the Crooked Lady was carted away and buried in an unmarked grave, so that none of her disciples could find her and perform their unholy sabbath at her eternal resting place. Though her grave was unmarked, it was rumored that a flat witch’s stone was laid over her, to keep her black spirit trapped beneath.
Any rational man would have thought that once the witch was purged from their township that all malaise and ill fortune would be purged along with her. However, after the witch’s death was when it seemed her curse came upon the town’s people in force. Some said the retelling of the tale over more than two hundred years embellished the aftermath, the deaths that followed. But whatever the truth, since that black day and unto the present, much misfortune was blamed on the Crooked Lady. Her legend grew with every year. It came to be said that her spirit was restless, that it wandered the township, searching for those pious men responsible for her pain and suffering.
All the children knew that if they were not good children, the Crooked Lady would come for them. Their parents had told them so, of course. The girls had been reared on her legend, just as they had heard of Bloody Mary and the Headless Horseman. It was said she would appear for especially naughty children, those who had been sent to their rooms to be punished. Katrina and Eleanor were counting on it. Not only that, there just happened to be a mysteriously flat stone in the rough shape of a coffin in the garden behind Roxbury Manor. The girls knew it was the witch’s stone marking the grave of the Crooked Lady. They decided it was brilliant planning on their part to arrange their punishment on All Hallow’s Eve when their parents were occupied with a party and they could sneak into the Purple Room that overlooked the witch’s garden grave.
It was a perfect night for two girls to summon the Crooked Lady.
The halls were dark as Eleanor and Katrina crept through them, their lacy dresses fluttering around their ankles. The merry sounds of the party wafted through the halls to them, ill-suited to their own dark preoccupation. The door to the Purple Room was thick walnut, looking black in the feeble light. Slowly, Katrina opened it with the key she had pilfered earlier that day. The girls nudged it open and crept silently inside. A thin veil of dust covered the floor and furnishings, and silver moonlight from a full harvest moon filtered through a narrow gap in the damask drapes. Strange shadows were cast across the purple walls and an open fireplace grinned like a monstrous mouth. The girls exchanged a look and nervous giggle.
“It’s perfect!” Eleanor whisper-yelled. She had been fascinated with seances of late, absorbing every bit of information she could find on the subject.
“It’s the best possible place for a séance,” Katrina agreed knowingly. Since her recent tenth birthday, she had developed an interest in the occult after hearing her mother speak of it in hushed tones. She had quickly thereafter become an occult authority. Although she was two years younger than her friend, they both recognized that she possessed the greater knowledge.
A slice of moonlight in front of the window overlooking the garden seemed an opportune spot for their activity. Dust swirled lightly around their feet like disturbed spirits as they scurried through the neglected room. Eleanor froze halfway across the hardwood floor. A white face stared at her from a black corner, stern and terrifying. She yelped with fright and clung to her friend; though older, she was the shorter of the two.
“Don’t be silly.” Katrina rolled her bright brown eyes. “That’s just a bust of granduncle Comstock.”
“He’s mortifying,” Eleanor said, eyeing the marble bust.
“No, he’s just ugly,” Katrina replied reasonably.
The far corners of the room were completely dark and shadows seemed to flit about as the girls crossed the room. Oil paintings hung on the walls, looking like framed black voids in the darkness, save for a few pearlescent white eyes that watched the aspiring mediums as they set out their artifacts. Katrina retrieved a piece of chalk and a neatly folded piece of paper. Eleanor lifted a chain from around her neck, a spear of amethyst as long as her finger dangled from it. The patch of moonlight by the window was just large enough to cast the two girls in its silver glow when they sat down crossed legged across from one another and began their work. The window overlooked the garden, the oblong presumed witch’s stone gleamed in the moonlight. Each girl carried a candle in a chamberstick that had been unlit to enable their stealth. They lit them now, so that soft flickering firelight encircled them and made the shadows in the further reaches of the room dance like eldritch beings.
“It doesn’t have to be perfect,” Katrina said knowingly as she wrote out the alphabet in precise block letters, keeping the rows as straight as she could. “It’s just a way for the spirits to talk to us.”
“I’ve heard that all manner of spirits can talk to you through this,” Eleanor agreed excitedly. “I wonder if we’ll find someone other than the Crooked Lady.”
“I hope it’s nothing too evil,” Katrina said as she finished the Z with a flourish.
“Too evil? You’re not scared, are you?” Eleanor taunted with a smile.
“I’m not scared!” Katrina was offended. “But if a stupid ghost breaks something in here, it’s us that will get the spanking for it.”
“I’ve been spanked before.” Eleanor shrugged. Neither girl was a stranger to being punished for their misdeeds. She studied the completed board. “I think you need to put Yes and No at the corners.”
“You’re right.” Katrina wrote the words in, then added another at the bottom. “I almost forgot! You have to put Goodbye, too. That’s the most important part of the séance, after talking to the spirits, of course. You have to close it properly.”
“Or what?” Eleanor asked, wiping away an errant mark of chalk with her fingertip.
“Or you let the spirits in for good,” Katrina warned with certainty. She had heard this spoken of many times. Although much of the girls’ knowledge on the subject of seances and the occult came from conversations they spied upon through the cracks in door jams, this seemed consistent. “If you don’t close the séance properly, the spirits get to stay here with us. You let the evil in.”
“Not all spirits must be evil?” Eleanor mused, more to herself. “Good people die just like the bad ones.”
“Maybe the good ones have better things to do than talk to people through spirit boards.” Katrina shrugged. She smoothed out the paper on the floor in front of her and looked at the writing upon it with furrowed brows.
“How do we start?” Eleanor asked eagerly, eyeing the paper. “With the incantation?”
“I’m not sure.” Katrina pursed her lips. “It seems a bit rude, doesn’t it? Just asking things outright?”
“You’re right. Father says it’s the height of rudeness to jump right into the direct business of things,” Eleanor agreed. She pulled her thick auburn braid over her shoulder and tightened the bow that tied it off. She dangled the amethyst pendant over the chalk letters, allowing the purple crystal to hover over the board as it pleased. She raised her voice and asked confidently, “We’d like to introduce ourselves to any spirits here. Miss Eleanor Winchester and Miss Katrina Burton. Is there anyone listening who would like to introduce themselves to us?”
They waited a long minute. Nothing answered them, save for the forlorn hoot of an owl outside.
“Maybe it needs to be more formal,” Katrina adopted a serious tone. “We’d like to commune with the dead, please.”
“Please,” Eleanor mocked with a snort of laughter. Neither girl noticed the way one candle flickered out of time, as though a hand had passed over it. Eleanor rubbed her arm with her free hand against a slight chill. “I’d say we have some rude ghosts on our hands.”
“Ssshhh!” Katrina reprimanded hotly. The feeling of being watched crept up her spine, as though all the eyes from the paintings had turned upon them. The amethyst turned, making lazy circles over the board, but it was probably from the way Eleanor had rubbed her arm. “Let’s try the incantation.”
Both girls leaned over the piece of paper laid out on the floor. They joined one hand each together and read it in unison.
“By this chant, I summon thee. Spirits of old, come forth and see. From realms beyond the mortal sight, answer my call on this sacred night. Guides and guardians of the astral plane, I beckon to you, break your chains. Cross the boundary between worlds unseen, on this night of All Hallow’s Eve. In this circle of magic, let us convene.”
They repeated the incantation a second and then a third time for good measure. By the third recitation, their words seemed to echo off the walls, lingering in the air and filling the room that had grown unnaturally still and cool while they spoke. The girls locked eyes across the scrawled letters, both aware of the eeriness that had descended upon them. Eleanor thought she saw movement outside from down in the garden below. But Katrina inhaled sharply and pointed at the amethyst. The purple spear hovered over the word Yes, the chain strained at an unnatural angle from Eleanor’s hand. The crystal danced over Yes the way a compass needle does so as it seeks North.
“Yes, we may convene?” Katrina whispered the question uncertainly to Eleanor. A creak sounded from a shadowy corner, making both girls jump.
“Who’s there?” Eleanor asked with a start. The amethyst stilled as though it now hung from a rigid wire instead of a fine chain. It moved no more.
The hairs on Eleanor’s neck stood on end as rigidly as the frozen necklace chain, a disturbing prickliness crawled over her skin like flies on carrion. With it came a rush of cold, less like a draft through a window and more like the girls now sat in an ice box. She felt an ominous gaze upon her, coming through the window from outside. She had never felt frozen by fear before, but now the simple act of turning her head required more effort than she possessed. Katrina’s eyes were blown wide as she looked around the dark, cold room, equally wrought with panic. Though Eleanor’s senses screamed for her to look out the window, Katrina raised a slender shaking hand to point at the center of the room.
Both girls watched in horror as the dust on the floor swirled lightly, disturbed by an unseen presence. A presence that moved from the gaping maw of the fireplace toward them with the deliberate patience of a stalking predator. Katrina let out a shuddered breath, it fogged from her lips in the chilled air. The amethyst jumped suddenly, dancing as wildly on the chain as a hangman on the noose. The dust whirled with new agitation, and one of the candles instantly snuffed out with a hiss. The chain pulled in Eleanor’s hand, but she didn’t look down. Despite the terror in her heart, a voice sounded inside her mind, like her own inner thoughts but far more commanding, as though a hand had reached into her thoughts and forced her attention back to the window.
A figure stood outside in the garden. It was dark, cast in strange shadows by the moonlight, but Eleanor was certain it had not been there when she had first looked outside. The figure, a black silhouette, was twisted and macabre, looking like a dead and ancient hanging tree with broken limbs jutting outwards at all the wrong angles. A sinister red glow surrounded its apex. Red hair! The right broken limb twitched spasmodically.
“She’s here!” Eleanor shrieked and sprang to her feet. She dropped the amethyst. It spun across the chalk letters of its own accord to Yes, where it drifted insistently like a leaf caught in the eddy of a stream.
Outside, the Crooked Lady was gone. Nothing looked amiss in the garden. A bang sounded on the door to the Purple Room, as loud as a gunshot to girls’ frazzled nerves. The door jumped on its hinges, but Katrina had locked it behind them when they entered.
The girls clung together, as if holding each other could save them from the infernal presence they had summoned. They both stared outside now, for the horror that approached from the garden was far more terrifying than whatever was inside the room with them. Closer now, the Crooked Lady leered at them from the garden below. Much closer. She had reappeared so near the window that they could see the sheen of moonlight glinting on her teeth – too sharp, too small, and too many – when she smiled grimly. Her broken limbs stood out at corrupted angles, giving her the silhouette of a crab. Her gait too was crablike as she shuffled forward. The girls screamed in unison.
The door to the Purple Room burst open as though kicked in from the outside, blowing a gust of cold air over the girls, sobering them. No one stood on the other side, only the darkened hallway and the pleasant sounds of the party carried on in another wing of the mansion.
“Run!” Eleanor shouted, her voice hoarse with dread, but Katrina held firm.
The amethyst slithered across the spirit board, the sound drawing both the girls’ attention for a brief second. It tapped on Goodbye insistently. The Crooked Lady had reached the window. She stood just outside, her head cocked to one side, a glittering string of saliva dripped from the low side of her joker’s smile. She raised a broken finger, pointing it as straight as her misshapen joints would allow at the two girls. Her long ragged fingernail scraped the window pane.
Goodbye goodbye goodbye, the amethyst tapped.
“We have to close the séance, or we’ll let her in!” Katrina dropped back to the floor, pulling Eleanor down with her.
Though their hearts raged in their chests and their palms were slick with sweat, they quickly completed the ritual as they had learned it through self-study. The Crooked Lady was no longer visible. Whether she was closer still or banished into the nether, they didn’t know, but black thoughts plagued their minds. The air inside was still as frigid as winter and their breaths were expelled as steam. They felt an ethereal presence around them, but somehow they knew it was different from that of the Crooked Lady. Although unnatural and otherworldly, the cold presence inside the room did not feel malicious.
With the séance closed, the girls ran from the room, fighting hysteria and feeling utterly mad. Without sharing a word of their thoughts, they knew they must never speak of the happenings of that All Hallow’s Eve amongst anyone other than themselves, not even to their parents. Lest they risk a stay in the madhouse.
*******************************************************************************************
England, 1888
Currents of excitement thrummed through Eleanor Winchester, alighting every sense and nerve ending, as titillating as the electric fixtures that were newly installed in her family’s estate in Devonshire. Tales of the fancy dress balls thrown by the Duke and Duchess of Devonshire had been the subject of great discussion among her and her girlhood friends, but she had never before had the opportunity to attend since she came of age. Tonight was to be the first night since her return from India that she could see firsthand what a true fancy dress ball entailed, and not merely the poor substitutes hosted by the English diplomats abroad. Count Winchester, her father, had been conscripted to oversee some matters of political delicacy in Bombay, and had taken his wife and only child with him. The expedition took years, long enough for Eleanor’s mother to succumb to fever and for her to grow from a girl into a woman.
Upon her return to England, she found a country that was far drearier and more stilted than she remembered from childhood. Then again, children should be less aware of these social constraints than fully grown and eligible women. Since being formally presented for courtship by her family the previous Christmas, she had been pursued like a tiger by sportsmen, and found herself growling just as prickly from the hunt as her feline counterpart. Young bumbling Lords and old lecherous widowers hounded after the beautiful young noblewoman. Her allure was not only her shapely hourglass figure, porcelain skin, bright blue eyes, and long auburn hair the color of a flaming sunset; her father was one of the richest men in England with no heirs other than his single daughter. Suitors vied for her attention at the events she attended. Each as scintillating as Melville describing architecture.
Although she knew it would be prudent for her to accept an offer and marry while still aided by her youthful beauty, she had never found herself prevailed upon to consider any offer for longer than it took for her to gorge to rise at the thought. She had been a little girl when women were given the right to own property in England and her father had made her understand well what that meant for her own personal freedom. A victim of a miserable marriage of obligation himself, he instilled a more independent view of romance in his only child, the future Countess and owner of all his holdings.
Being the game of choice for so many hunters had leached much of the joy out of attending balls and events. The mid-summer fancy dress ball at Devonshire House, however, was an exception. She had fussed over her costume until she was thoroughly pleased with the lavish scarlet gown that accentuated her nipped waist and full bosom. Many women would push the limits of extravagance with their costumes tonight. Eleanor’s dearest friend had commissioned a taxidermy fox to lay curled atop her hat and complete her orange and cream vixen costume that complimented her compelling beauty. That suited Eleanor less as a matter of preference. She had no doubts of her own beauty – it was a simple fact, as plain as stating that her eyes were blue – and it had been reinforced throughout her lifetime. She opted for a subtler finishing touch for her costume. A glossy pair of devil horns, carved from actual horn, secured by a lace tie hidden beneath her hair, and the train of her gown was trimmed with ribbons that mimicked flickering hellfire when she moved. She thought she made quite the handsome devil indeed.
Eleanor rocked gently in the velvet-lined interior of her carriage and looked out the window at the setting sun, growing hazy as it neared the western horizon. Although she would be met there by her father, he had not returned home from the business he had in the House of Lords. Seated next to her was her dearest friend, resplendent in her vixen costume that suited her perfectly. Katrina Burton was a stately and statuesque woman, beautiful in the mysterious way that kept men off balance. Her hair was the color of rich chocolate and her eyes were of deep mahogany, a combination that looked particularly striking against her fair complexion. The daughter of a fellow Count, they had bonded as children through their father’s friendship, but they had grown close as sisters from their mutually sharp wits and merciless tongues. Eleanor supplied the boldness in their pairing, while Katrina provided the calculation. They were equally wealthy, equally beautiful and suited to different tastes, equally unattached, and equally sought after by much of the eligible male population.
“About our wager,” Eleanor said, still looking out the window as the three stories of Devonshire House came into view. “I think that we should not limit it to words. It would be much more fun to include overtures as well.”
“A shilling goes to whichever of us receives the most odious approach from a man this evening. Thank heavens I should be rewarded in some small manner the next time a hapless idiot tells me that my eyes shimmer like a pint of stout,” Katrina scoffed. “What more would you have us expand it to?”
“Physical overtures from the men too meek to summon their voices in our presence,” Eleanor laughed. “Although you were greatly shamed by that terrible compliment, I daresay I had it worse when that skinny little Duke’s boy spilled his wine over my bodice after tripping over his own feet. Or the fat Baron who nearly broke your foot dancing with you with all the grace of a mule!”
“Reminiscing this way is making me far less enthused about the ball.” Katrina smirked. She was prone to sly grins and sultry moues in contrast to Eleanor’s wide smiles and easy laughter. Katrina narrowed her eyes at the numerous carriages that littered the grounds and the people who walked outside in formal dress and ornate costumes.
“But think of all the other ladies there whose night it will ruin to see us walk through those doors and put them to shame. We shouldn’t disappoint them.” Eleanor met Katrina’s eyes and they both smiled.
The carriage halted and a sharply dressed footman approached to open the carriage door. The doormen on either side of the entrance wore loud, white pompadour wigs, almost garish in their long blue tailcoats. The doors steadily opened for the women, admitting them as if they were royalty. Inside, the elegant sounds of a classical orchestra filtered to their ears and their noses were met with luscious aromas of spice and excitement. This ball was the event of the season, attended by most of the men and women in the House of Lords. Any and all eligible young Lords and Ladies would give their eyeteeth for an invitation. Most of the unmarried ladies present, and a fair share of the unmarried men, had high hopes for securing a prospect by the night’s end. No doubt this awkward mating ritual and all the flamboyant grandstanding that accompanied it was a great source of amusement for the more seasoned guests, a splendid form of entertainment.
A finely dressed butler escorted the ladies through a sprawling marble and gilded foyer, past a wide staircase twisting upward. Finally, he led them into a cavernous ballroom. People in costumes passed them, laughing and tipping glasses of champagne to their lips. Entering the ballroom, they were engulfed in an explosion of color and sound. The huge hanging chandeliers gleamed like kaleidoscopes, refracting the colors of the pomp and jewelry worn by the bustling attendees. Masked couples spun around the floor to the sound of the orchestra, a roiling ocean of ladies in gowns and gentlemen in tailcoats. Each wore a costume. Some elegant, some macabre, some gauchely overdone, but each unique and eye-catching.
Eleanor linked her arm with Katrina’s as they strode along the edge of the ballroom floor, watching couples dance in its center. Katrina was tall and lithe with a swanlike elegance, Eleanor was shapely and nubile with a feline allure. Between them, they commanded much of the male attention in the ballroom, and they shared a knowing glance. Numerous hungry eyes watched the pair of ladies walk the way vultures watch lions feed, lurking and waiting for any scraps that may be tossed their way. Each lady met the eyes that lingered upon her with a boldness that made the men look away first. Each was aware this was not the way to procure a husband, but no man had yet appeared to pique that particular interest in either of them.
A servant approached them with glasses of champagne perched on a silver tray. Lowering the tray, he offered the ladies each a flute they happily accepted. Although she maintained her aloof air, there was one man rumored to be in attendance of whom Katrina was especially hopeful. Herzog Von Zimmer held the equivalent rank of an English Duke and hailed from Berlin, meeting several of her criteria of being wealthy and of a superior rank to her own. He was rumored to be of great height, meeting another paramount criteria, that a man must be far taller than she.
Eleanor felt Katrina stiffen beside her, heard her inhale a sharp breath. Across the ballroom, the women spotted a huge man dressed in ornate golden robes. His height was accentuated by a red and gold crown, completing his costume that must be Charlemagne. He had a black beard and his strikingly blue eyes singled out the pair of women at once.
“Go!” Eleanor whispered teasingly to her friend. “I know how much it costs you, but try to look lost and innocent, and in need of a big strong man to come to your rescue.”
Katrina shook her head, but smirked as they separated, and made her way toward Herzog Von Zimmer, careful to make it none too obvious. Eleanor continued skirting the edge of the festivities alone. She came to a large marble pillar and leaned her back against it, content to sip her champagne and watch the petty drama unfold about her. She spied her father Count Montgomery Winchester, talking to a group of noteworthy men on the floor above, looking down over the ballroom, no doubt mocking the happenings below. He was a tall man, easy to spot with his shining bald head and bushy red beard, although he likely did not spot his daughter among the dancing sea of guests. Eleanor recognized two men who spoke to her father. One was the Duke of Devonshire himself, the owner of Devonshire House and the host of the ball; another was a tall blonde man with a jolly demeanor whom she recognized as Count Pierre D’Alencon. She recognized his choice of costume as well; dressed in an eighteenth-century frock with bloodstained bandages taped around each of his fingers and waving a large plumed quill for effect, he could only be the Marquis De Sade. There was a third man in their company whose back was to Eleanor. He stood much taller than the others, broad-shouldered with thick black hair hanging down over the collar of a dark green robe in medieval style. She did not recognize him, but she thought that fact might be prudent to rectify.
Watching the men on the balcony above, Eleanor paid little attention to the man who approached her from across the ballroom, tall and dressed in black. The man moved to the edge of the crowded room as she had done minutes before, as though he were stalking her trail, closing in on her from behind. The men around her father disbanded, Count D’Alencon clapping a hand on the broad back of the unknown man and leading him away, leaving the Duke of Devonshire and her father talking amongst themselves.
The man who stalked Eleanor finally stepped into her line of sight, deliberately making himself known. He was young, perhaps her age or even younger, and wore a smirk of conceit born of having too easy a time seducing women of his choice. He was undeniably handsome, in a dark sort of way. His hair was raven black, drawn back in a ponytail from a sharp widow’s peak beneath a wide-brimmed, magnificently plumed hat that was the height of fashion in the seventeenth century. Even his eyes were almost black, unnervingly, abyssal dark. He waited, seemingly for her to speak, no doubt used to flustering women. Eleanor was not so easily flustered and merely appraised him coolly.
“Madam, you look lost and innocent, and in need of a big strong man to come to your rescue.” His smirk deepened as he echoed Eleanor’s advice to Katrina back to her in a pleasing voice. “Might I rescue you from this doldrum and take you for a dance?”
“You cannot concoct your own witticisms so you must steal mine?” Eleanor retorted, smirking herself.
“I shall aim higher then, and steal the lady herself,” he stated confidently. Without waiting for her to extend it, he grabbed her hand and pulled her closer to him, set on taking her out for dance.
Eleanor was quick to react, twisting her wrist out of the man’s grip in a simple way her father had taught her – pulling against the thumb, which is always the weakest point of any hold. The young man looked offended by her denial and surprised by her anger. Her voice was a little too loud for propriety when she told him, “While I can imagine circumstances in which a lady would want to be commandeered by a man, it is surely not with a man whose name she does not even know, and let alone by a boy who is not yet a full man!”
“I compliment you, madam,” the dark young man hissed, all pleasantry gone from his voice. “And you dare to spit at me? Perhaps, I should respond in kind. Shall I show you what a man can do to a high-tempered woman?”
“I am too much for you, boy,” Eleanor laughed icily. “As I am for many men. I will advise you the same as I advise them all – to find a woman who is less. There are many such feminine creatures here tonight.” She waved her arm to encompass the ballroom. “I can readily spy several women nearly as pretty as I, younger also, and almost certainly of lesser difficulty.”
“Do you not know me?” The man adopted an empirical haughty tone, looking down his nose at her. “I neglected to introduce myself properly. William Le Gris.” He bowed deeply. “Heir to one of the largest estates in the country. I am as eligible as any man at this ball, and what are you but a spinster in the making? You presume to deny me?”
“Impressive. Yet, my family is far wealthier. Do not presume to think my affection can be purchased. If you are so stricken for female company, your reputation will surely carry you far at any brothel.” She smiled beautifully wicked. “Just as a novice should not attempt to ride a boisterous horse, may I advise you to contend yourself with simpler quarry? I’m not possessed of the patience required to train a boy up from a novice into a master in the ways of relating to the fairer sex.”
Laughter, deep and rich, drew Eleanor’s attention. It was good-natured laughter, not in mockery but purely in mirth. Before she could look for the source, she saw a poisonous look flash across William’s features as quick as a heartbeat before his mask of composure returned, but his black eyes remained narrowed.
“A wise man must know when he is defeated, Master William.” The laughing voice said and a huge hand clapped down on William’s shoulder, making the young man jolt and his expression sour further. The man was very tall, well over six feet, with luxurious black hair dusting his impressively broad shoulders. He was older, a man in his prime, and wore a green cape, trimmed with fur, and a medieval-style gold tunic. A likewise medieval broadsword was belted around his hips, which Eleanor took note, looked genuine and not a mere costume accessory. The man’s attention was on William, but it appeared he could not resist letting his eyes wander quickly over Eleanor’s figure; hooded eyes, the color of burnished amber, giving the man a lupine quality. The way he looked at her, brief though it was, thrilled her.
“Defeated?” William scoffed, roughly shrugging the man’s hand off his shoulder. “You admit defeat rather easily. It is not a trait I wish to emulate.”
“No?” The larger man laughed again. “Then by all means, carry on your campaign with this lovely lady. You were doing so well before my intrusion.”
Eleanor took a half-step closer to the men, cutting across William’s reply by addressing the larger man, “This boy is beyond hope, I’m afraid. But perhaps a man could teach him a thing or two about how to campaign a lady?”
The man grinned at her, his full lips framed by a black van dyke, enticed rather than deterred by her boldness. He took her hand and gave her a low bow, not unlike the bow William had enacted, but done with much more aplomb. He accepted her challenge by offering her his hand. “I am at your service, Miss Winchester.”
“You know me?” she asked as she placed her hand in his, marveling at the size of it, the way it swallowed hers completely.
“Would you believe it if I told you that your beauty is as renowned as that of Helen of Troy, and that I would know your face by that reputation alone?” He saw her primed to give him an eyeroll and added quickly in his deep, pleasant voice, “I have business with your father, Count Winchester. He told the Duke and I that his daughter had chosen not to wear a costume this evening, but to merely reveal her horns.” Reaching out with his free hand, he traced one long thick finger along the devil horn that protruded from her auburn hair, flashing a grin that was just a bit lopsided and very dashing. “I have heard the devil would be beautiful.”
“And who might you be?” She was genuinely intrigued now. In the span of a minute this rake had captured her attention more thoroughly than any man had ever managed. There was an intangible magnetism about him. His sharp features and imperial nose, while certainly handsome, gave him a villainous edge. She let her eyes drop to the protruding hilt of his sword, employing her most innocent lilt, “Your sword catches the eye.”
“A family heirloom,” he replied, resting his hand on the hilt, standing tall. There was something decidedly lewd in a man’s posture when he stood thus. “For the evening, I am Lancelot, a knight looking only to serve his queen.” He cast a sideways glance at William, wondering if the boy was learning anything at all. William still stood awkwardly to the side, watching the rapport that was so easily established between man and woman with a look of foul distaste. “On all other days, I am Sir Jacques.”
“A true knight?” Eleanor laughed pleasantly. “How romantic. And impressive that you have dealings with Dukes and Counts while not being in the House of Lords yourself.”
“Would you grace me with a dance, your infernal highness?” he asked while holding his hand out to her side, level with her waist, beckoning her to him.
“Surely, a man such as yourself has danced with the devil many times,” she teased.
“Quite true,” he agreed, stepping closer and placing his hand on her waist. “But never yet to the tune of Tchaikovsky.”
Sir Jacques had a manner that was commanding without being commandeering. The kind of masculine appeal that made a woman want to surrender without even having been asked. He spared one last amused look at William before leading her away, telling the boy, “A man must always approach a woman as he would the devil herself. He could just as easily lose his soul to either one.”
He stood a head taller than Eleanor, which only worked to his favor. He led her through the crowded ballroom, until they reached its center, as if displaying her for all to admire her beauty. When he pulled her into a dance, he seemed even larger, towering over her; she could feel the power in his body as he moved with her. Her pulse raced and she could not be sure if the room itself was spinning or if she was dizzy with pleasure as she was pulled across the ballroom in large sweeping twirls. He was an astonishing dancer, his movements deceptively agile. He was the perfect lead, giving and attentive, but easily powerful enough to carry her completely through every motion if he wished.
“I’m afraid William has not had the proper instruction when it comes to ladies,” Jacques said, instinctively glancing back toward the black-clad youth on the edge of the ballroom.
“Does a man need proper instruction to intuit that rudeness is an ill-advised approach?” she asked, not sparing so much as a flick of her eyes to the young man.
A few silver hairs caught the light as they danced, just enough to make the ebony of Jacques’s lustrous hair sparkle. Parenthetical dimples framed his easy smile and his eyes crinkled at the edges. He was older than she initially assumed, nearer to forty than thirty. He looked like he had weathered a few storms, but not so many that it undermined his attractiveness. If anything, his features looked as though they would have been gawky and awkward in youth, before his body filled out enough to catch up with his long limbs and large nose. Maturity became him.
“His mother died when he was quite young. The lack of feminine influence on a young man makes them all the more barbarous.” Jacques smiled warmly.
“You seem awfully concerned with William Le Gris and his amorous pursuits,” she said, her tone cooling, indicating her lack of interest in the subject. “Is he Arthur to your Lancelot? Why are you acting as his champion?”
“Concerned? No. But perhaps guilty.” Jacques smiled again, but it held a note of melancholy. “I should have given him a better example of how a man treats a lady well.”
Eleanor looked up at him in confusion, her brows knotting.
“My god, I thought you knew!” Jacques exclaimed, apologetically shaking his head. “I am Sir Jacques Le Gris. William, barbarian that he is, is my eldest son.”
Without giving Eleanor a chance to retort, he crowded her and stepped a long leg out beside her. Jacques dipped her backward until her back was level with the bend in his knee, his large hand supporting her back firmly as he bent over her. Her heart fluttered like a caged bird inside her ribs as he lowered his body over her. Her eyes glinted up at Jacques, bright glacial blue that made his heart jump as though he had plunged into ice water. Keeping his eyes locked on hers, he lowered his own body until the tip of his prominent nose skimmed her skin with the lightest touch, trailing from her sternum up her throat as he raised her back up from his dip, returning to his full height. Looking down at her once more, an appreciative sound like a purr rumbled in his chest as warmth flooded her body.
She realized with a start that many people had stopped dancing in favor of watching the handsome couple they made. The ladies envied Eleanor, the men envied Jacques. She felt an uncustomary rush of self-consciousness and tried to pull back, but Jacques held her firmly in place, close to his body, his focus entirely on her. William watched them a moment longer, feeling a mixture of jealousy, anger, and shock at the way this temptress had so quickly bewitched his father, before turning on his heel and all but stomping out of the ballroom.
“I’d hoped for my son to gain some experience with ladies of standing tonight,” Jacques said with a rueful set to his features. “But I fear I’ve done nothing but give him cause for jealousy.”
“What am I, then?” she asked with a note of offense. “A game rabbit to let the puppy hunt for experience?”
“Certainly not.” Jacques shook his head, his long hair becoming fascinatingly disheveled. “If anything, you are the hunter. Or at least, game far too dangerous for my sons to best.”
“Sons?” Eleanor raised an eyebrow.
“Two of them.” Jacques cast a quick glance around the room. “The other must be off causing trouble with Count Pierre’s boy. Nothing looks as though it’s on fire yet, so we may breathe easy for the moment.”
“It would be proper for me to allow another man to have a dance.” She made a small attempt to pull away, having enough of the talk of unruly man-children in whom she had no interest at all. Jacques felt the reluctance stiffen her body and held her tighter, not yet allowing her to escape.
“Let me just tell you this and then abandon the subject.” He lowered his voice until it was nearly a growl, “When I saw young William talking to you from up on the balcony, I thought what a lucky little scoundrel he was to have singled out the most beautiful lady in the room. Now, I feel like a far luckier man since he bungled it.”
Jacques danced with Eleanor through the next two dances, making quite a show for any eye thirsting for gossip. It was not until he could see a fine sheen of sweat glistening along her hairline that he slowed.
“Some air, Miss?” His hand squeezed her slender waist in time with his question and offered her his arm.
Jacques guided her out of the cacophonous ballroom and up the wide spiral staircase. He strode down a hallway to an open double doorway that exited onto a large balcony, enwrapped by stone railing that rose to the level of Eleanor’s ribs. Torches burned in sconces along the outer wall of the manor on the balcony, casting it in flickering firelight. Several other couples occupied the balcony already, but it was spacious enough to allow each their privacy. Although, it seemed that all their eyes turned to Jacques and Eleanor as they stepped out into the cool night air. Even murmured whispers met their ears.
Eleanor looked at them with amusement, then at Jacques curiously. It appeared that Sir Jacques was the subject of much interest among guests, for many eyes surveyed him surreptitiously.
“Surely, you must be accustomed to your beauty drawing attention, Miss Winchester,” Jacques drawled smoothly, deflecting her unasked question.
The directness of his flattery summoned a laugh from her in response.
“I am unaccustomed to women laughing at the compliments I pay them,” he replied, smirking as he led her to the rail. The balcony overlooked a garden filled with green hedges and pink flowers; couples walked through it serenely.
“How very boring they must be, poor things,” she retorted with a smile, finally removing her hand from his arm to place it on the cool stone and take in the beauty sprawled out beneath them.
Jacques rested his large hand on the small of her back as he leaned his hip against the rail next to her, his body turned to face her. The feeling of both his hand and his eyes upon her had Eleanor feeling even dizzier now than she had felt when he was spinning her on the ballroom floor.
“Tell me then, how I may admire your beauty without garnering your amusement?” he asked while lifting his free hand to gently sweep a stray hair away from her face, admiring the faint blush that bloomed on her cheeks as he tucked it back into place.
Before Eleanor could think of a suitable response, they were interrupted by an older woman who had walked unnoticed to her side. She had a tall pile of powder grey hair, and her face was plastered stark white with obnoxious red circles of blush on her cheeks in the style of an eighteenth-century French courtesan. Ignoring Eleanor completely, she addressed Jacques in a haughty, affected tone.
“I have seen you attend many balls, Sir Jacques, but I have never before seen you dance so long with a single partner.” She looked at Eleanor with disapproval before continuing, “Although now, after witnessing such a display of your considerable prowess in the act, I cannot imagine why not.”
“My desire to do so is very rarely piqued, Madam,” Jacques replied without removing his eyes from Eleanor’s so long as to spare her a meager glance. “However, when I so desire, I am very pleased to display it.”
“My daughter is an accomplished dancer,” the woman continued.
“Then she should have little difficulty securing a partner,” Jacques’s tone grew terse with his reply.
Eleanor paid her no mind, adding to the woman’s irritation.
“Had I known that you were openly soliciting young ladies, I would have presented her to you this evening,” the woman persisted. She sighed dramatically, making her displeasure evident as she took her leave of them both.
Her display elicited unabashed laughter from Eleanor that quickly infected Jacques.
“Upon further reflection, I could easily grow fond of hearing your laughter,” Jacques said as he laughed with her.
Other couples still watched on. Fragments of their whispered conversation met Eleanor’s ears. She clearly heard the words widower and accident. She thought she also heard murderer, but surely that was incorrect. Jacques must have heard something he didn’t like because he fixed the offending couple with a severe glare, his narrowed eyes burning into them relentlessly until they muttered a feeble apology and shambled away. He was a very large man, easily intimidating if he chose to be. He took a deep breath and a shadow of regret crossed behind his eyes. He pulled back from Eleanor, his jaw set as if he had come to some private resolution.
“I cannot in good conscience pursue you, given where this may lead, Miss Winchester.” Jacques shook his head, his tone contrite. He tried humor to lessen the blow, “If you inquire after my reputation, you will learn you are better off for having escaped me.”
“I am sure I do not take your meaning.” She began to bristle. She was not a woman used to being rebuffed.
“My son met you first and set his cap at you,” Jacques tried to make his deep voice soft, though it did little good.
“And he made a very poor go of it,” she huffed, planting her hands on her hips. “Am I the property of any man who lusts after me for a matter of minutes?”
“Certainly not,” Jacques tried to defuse her. “But I cannot cause a feud with my own son. Adding to that complication, I know your father and, as I said, I have business with him. It would not do for me to dally with you. A woman like you could make a man lose his good sense, and I cannot afford that.”
“Ah, and here I was thinking it was some neolithic male possessiveness,” she quipped icily. “When rather, it is just plain cowardice and uncertainty. No fear, Sir Jacques, I have no doubt there are men with stouter hearts than yours.”
“Your father did not exaggerate the sharpness of your tongue.” Jacques was taken aback, but also strangely enticed, like being drawn into a high stakes card game. “Rest assured, no man has a stouter heart than mine, but many have more foolish minds. They will look at a woman like you and see only her beauty, not the danger it conceals, like a serpent coiled beneath a rose. Unlike young William, I have the experience of knowing when I should approach with caution. A man is safe in the company of a woman he can take lightly. You, on the other hand, are a dangerous creature.”
“And how very knightly of you, Sir Jacques, to flee at the first hint of danger.” She had decided if she could not secure his affection, she could enjoy arousing his anger. Unbeknownst to her, she elicited the opposite effect, her tenacity served to set her apart from other women even more than her beauty. “St. George slayed dragons, but Sir Jacques quails from a mere woman?”
“The fire you breathe would have already burned St. George to embers.” Jacques grinned despite himself and his heart jumped involuntarily. It had been many years since he had felt this strange mixture of challenge, temptation, and passion. She stirred the most primal parts of him, those that existed deep beneath the civilized veneer of a gentleman.
A shrill female giggle carried up from the garden two stories below. Looking over the rail, Eleanor saw two couples walking together in a foursome in the garden. They appeared young, the ladies petite and simpering, the men lanky and enthusiastic. One man had short sandy hair, holding the hand of his lady in a death grip. The other man had longer black hair and was in the midst of some act of showmanship that had his lady giggling to the point of breathlessness. The men wore brown tunics and huge plumed hats of the same style that William had sported.
“It seems my younger son has a better instinct for charming women.” Jacques shook his head, but smiled down at the ridiculous spectacle. “That is Count Pierre’s son, Charles, and Theodore Le Gris.” The little blonde woman laughed again when Theodore took her hand and twirled her into his arms. Jacques looked sideways at Eleanor. “He always took after his father more than his older brother.”
Eleanor surmised that along with William, the three young men must be dressed as the Three Musketeers. Even from this distance, the resemblance between Jacques and the boy below was striking. The main aesthetic difference was the boy’s slender gangly build and the immature look of youth. She turned to look at Jacques, comparing the two, teasing, “You don’t look old enough to have two sons who are out terrorizing women.”
“I was married when I was nineteen, Theodore’s age, to a lady a few years my senior.” Jacques indicated his son below with a tilt of his chin. “My sons both came along soon thereafter.”
“What happened to your wife, if you don’t mind me asking so directly,” Eleanor asked.
“She died,” Jacques said curtly. A dark look crossed his features and he did not elaborate but to add, “Nearly ten years past.”
A dark figure strolled onto the balcony with an arrogant gait. Jacques straightened, making his posture less intimate when his eldest son approached. William pointedly didn’t acknowledge Eleanor as he strode to his father.
“Theodore is being an embarrassment, father,” William said flatly. He finally spared a cold glance at Eleanor. “I suspect you’ve been too preoccupied to notice.”
“The boy’s just having some fun.” Jacques waved him off. “You would be in higher spirits if you tried the same.”
“Making a spectacle of myself in front of strangers will not lift my spirits,” William sneered. “People are already talking about you also, father. Given the exclusive company you’ve kept this evening.”
“Let them talk, my boy!” Jacques grinned and leaned closer to Eleanor. “A man can never control what is whispered about him. It is a kind of flattery to be the subject of discussion for those less interesting unfortunates among us.”
“I find no amusement in it whatsoever,” William huffed as another girlish giggle rang out in the garden below.
“Every woman loves a man who is incapable of laughing at himself,” Eleanor quipped sarcastically.
“Come now,” Jacques continued speaking to his son. “Your soul is not so ancient that you cannot indulge in some fun yourself now and then.”
“Indulge in some fun? Like Theodore is up to tonight?” William smirked wickedly, his black eyes shining. “He is planning a prank, you know. He and Charles have been cahooting over it for days. I wonder if you’ll think it all in good fun when he embarrasses the Le Gris name in front of the Duke.”
“A prank?” Jacques asked, annoyed. “What delivery are those fools up to?”
“I haven’t the slightest.” William smiled again. Eleanor was quickly growing to hate his smile, as austere as a winter tundra, paired with his unnerving black eyes. His smile held none of the warmth of his father’s, nor was it a fraction so dashing. “We’d best take our leave before he makes his plans known to us.”
“I’ve a mind to stay a while,” Jacques said significantly. From back inside the door that opened onto the balcony came a clear harmonic melody. Everyone on the balcony turned to look through the open doors. The notes came from the same story, sounding clearer than the cacophony of the ball from the floor below. It was the sound of a harp, beautifully played. Jacques looked toward it curiously.
“Lord Pettigrew’s daughter plays the harp,” William said with disinterest. “She’s been trying to solicit an audience.”
“Good god, boy, encourage her!” Jacques looked aghast at this news. “Let her serenade you. She’s pretty enough, and from a good family. Have you learned nothing at all from your father?”
“I’ve learned that I will have the prettiest woman at the ball, or I will have none.” He looked at Eleanor with a hint of menace that went unnoticed by all but her. “Miss Pettigrew has little that interests me.”
Jacques shook his head and offered Eleanor his arm. “We should ensure the poor girl has some kind of audience, should we not?”
William stayed on the balcony when Jacques led Eleanor inside and across the hall into what had become a makeshift music room. Several other couples stood on the edges of the room and a few hopeful young men watched eagerly. Seated in the center of the room, playing a harp was a petite brunette girl. She was not conventionally pretty and had an unfortunate spattering of freckles, but her family’s money made her far more alluring than her simple features. She played beautifully, each note rang true and sonorous. William trailed behind and remained leaning against the back wall, his arms crossed over his chest.
More than the music, Jacques was aware of Eleanor’s proximity. He felt decidedly ridiculous, a seasoned man such as himself being thrown into a damn tailspin over a lady. He was no stranger to women. Rather, a self-admitted rake and hellraiser who had aroused many salacious scandals and enjoyed every moment of them. Since the death of his wife, he had lived his life as a bachelor to full effect. He was hardened by battle in his youth, having distinguished himself in a bloody campaign during the Second Anglo-Afghan War. His strategy and daring were instrumental in the British victory at Kandahar. Jacques had feared no man in his life and had never quailed from battle. Now, he felt a nervousness in his gut and a lightness in his head that were distinctly misplaced in a hard man such as himself. He took a breath to settle his nerves and clear his mind. It had the opposite effect when he inhaled the tantalizing bouquet of her hair. Her scent alone made his pulse jump like an eager racehorse behind the starting gate. Her skin was as soft as a rose petal when she brushed her fingers against his knuckles. He found himself powerless to disobey her feminine command to take her hand.
Everyone in the room was silent in respect for the girl playing, enjoying each beautifully plucked note. Every sound outside seemed even louder for its intrusion. Minutes passed as the song built to its crescendo. Bootsteps could be heard in the hallway paired with cheery male voices and female laughter. Theordore Le Gris all but stumbled into the room, not knowing that behind it was a young woman playing a harpsichord solo. He froze in the doorway, his green eyes wide with embarrassment as Charles D’Alencon crashed into his back from behind with a drunkenly boisterous laugh. Jacques flashed them a blazing glare.
Still playing the harp, Miss Pettigrew was startled by the ruckus caused by the young men. Her eyes darted to the handsome Le Gris boys, seeing William leaning against the wall and Theodore bumbling in the doorway. Distracted, she struck a foul note, the string twanging shrilly. The harp string snapped beneath her finger and whipped away from its fastening on the bridge faster than the eye could see. The string whipped back like a striking viper, slashing across Miss Pettigrew’s cheek. The end of the string with its twisted wire fastening caught her in the eye before she could even blink. Her eyeball popped like a bubble, spurting fluid the consistency of an egg white, and her check was flayed open where the wire had slashed across it. Even as her hands flew to her face, milky fluid from her ruptured eyeball sluiced down her cheek, mingling with her blood. Her terrible screams filled the room, pained and shrill, like a rabbit caught in a snare.
“Christ!” Jacques growled as he ran to the girl. Everyone else in the room stood stock still, transfixed by horror. He reached her and took her in his arms, supporting the back of her head with his left hand and pressing the handkerchief he had drawn from his pocket to her ruined eye to staunch the flow of fluid. He glared at the still-stationary audience and bellowed, “Fetch this poor girl a doctor! Hurry!”
The girl started to shake convulsively and whimper incoherently. Jacques had seen many men go into shock from injuries they sustained, and he had a basic knowledge of treating wounds on the battlefield. He knew there was nothing to be done about the girl’s eye. She could only be kept as comfortable as possible until it healed into an empty socket, the gash in her cheek stitched. He rubbed her arms and cradled her, trying to prevent her slipping into a state of shock.
Theodore and Charles had run to find a doctor, their female companions left standing alone, mouths gaping and tears spilling from their eyes. William appeared not to have moved at all from his place against the wall, watching the happenings with a kind of macabre fascination, his dark eyes glittering like obsidian. Eleanor snatched a drink from a young man who stood uselessly by and rushed to Jacques and the woman, holding it to her lips so that it might dull the pain a little.
Blood and injuries did not ruffle her. Before being informed it was not appropriate for a lady, she had wanted to learn all she could about veterinary medicine. She had persisted anyway, albeit more secretively, stealing medical knowledge on treating cats and dogs and horses and livestock wherever she could, being an unrelenting pest whenever a veterinarian treated her family’s animals. Animals were more difficult than humans in that they couldn’t communicate their pains, although for an injury like this, it made little difference.
Jacques did what he could to comfort the girl, but there was little. She curled into him like a child, crying and whimpering. The doctor must arrive soon. Eleanor faced him, her attention on the girl. He should not have been so captivated by her in this moment, but it was his first opportunity to study her openly. Her eyes were light spectral blue, intently focused on her patient, immune to distraction, her pillowy bosom rose and fell with her breaths. A swatch of blood streaked down the porcelain white of her jaw from where she had swiped away an errant strand of fiery hair. If it wasn’t decided in his mind before – if the truth lay hidden beneath the conscious part of him that would have denied it – Jacques was certain now. If his fate was that his path was to be crossed with that of the beautiful, dauntless creature that was Eleanor Winchester, he would not fight against it.
*******************************************************************************************
Carriage rides home after an event such as the ball were usually filled with laughter and the jovial recounting of events. Tonight, the only sound inside the carriage was the cadence of the hoof falls of the trotting horses that pulled it. The two young ladies seated in the Winchester carriage watched somberly out of the windows at the passing countryside, the darkened green hills dappled with glowing moonlight. Eleanor and Katrina found little to converse over after Miss Pettigrew had lost an eye and the events of the evening were cut as short as a severed harpsichord string. Count Winchester alone was in high spirits, smiling at a private thought as he sat across from his daughter and her friend. He was a large man, imposing to many with his full red beard and bald head, but he had a genial manner and bold sense of humor. Since the death of his wife, he had taken on the role of chief advisor to his daughter and even her friend in their amorous scheming. He had been surprised to find it a great source of amusement, seeing this facet of courtship from the lady’s perspective, which was far more devious than he had ever assumed.
“It seems to me you had a stroke of good luck this evening,” he remarked to Eleanor, pointedly eyeing a bloodstain on the skirt of her dress that looked nearly black against the crimson fabric.
“I often feel lucky after having an evening curtailed by the maiming of an acquaintance,” she quipped sarcastically. Both ladies knew there was no longer a need for any pretense of demure femininity.
“There’s no need to pretend women don’t secretly relish a woman being removed from the competition,” Count Winchester told the young women shrewdly. “When I overhear you ladies talk, I feel as if I’m keeping counsel with a pair of fledgling Lady Macbeths.”
“I feel no competition with a lady as plain as Miss Pettigrew,” Eleanor replied primly.
“I’ve never seen you on the hunt so intently before.” Count Winchester smiled wider, enjoying himself. “Care to tell me about your quarry?”
“I’m quite sure I haven’t the faintest idea what you mean.” She fidgeted with her skirt as a pink tint flushed her cheeks.
“Quite sure, are you?” He poked her further and tried to wait her out with a heavy silence. When she offered nothing more, he continued, “In that case, it would be of no interest to you that I have ongoing business with Sir Jacques.”
Eleanor’s eyes darted to her father and her heart jumped. She waited for him to continue, but he did not give her any satisfaction. She huffed in frustration, “Fine, you horrible old man! What business do you have with him? And how ongoing will it be?”
“I wouldn’t want to bore you.” He shrugged, the corners of his blue eyes wrinkled with laughter. “What interest could you possibly have in any dealings I have with Jacques Le Gris?” Seeming to change the subject, he added, “Did either of you ladies notice the D’Alencon boy? He appeared to me to be quite popular. Don’t young women covet blonde hair like his?”
Eleanor and Katrina exchanged a sour look at such a noxious notion. Eleanor sighed and capitulated to her father, "You know very well I want to know everything you know about Sir Jacques.”
“Did you know he has a son of marriageable age?” Count Winchester mused, prolonging his daughter’s frustration. “He’s only a little younger than you and the heir to the Le Gris fortune. William Le Gris would be a smart match for any aspiring young lady, as would Charles D’Alencon. Count Pierre made certain I knew this before he and Sir Jacques and I could set about our business discussion.”
Eleanor glared at him and Katrina returned her attention to the countryside that passed by outside the carriage window.
“You prefer the father to the son, do you?” Count Winchester knew the answer and added his approval. “I can’t say I blame you. In fact, I think it’s the wiser choice. I’ve heard of him by reputation for years, though I’d never met him until recently. Sir Jacques doesn’t disappoint, he’s an impressive man. His sons may have that potential, but with no great wars in sight, they will likely never be forged in similar fires. I don’t imagine Sir Jacques will allow them to run out to the Sudan to fight the Madhist in the near future.” He paused, nodding to himself. “Sir Jacques is old enough to have gained some wisdom, but not yet so old as to have enough wisdom to know he should run like hell from a beautiful woman,” he laughed at his own humor. He noticed both girls’ attention had returned to him now that he was divulging information on eligible men. “As you know, I’ve been negotiating a lucrative business opportunity with the Prime Minister for months now. Count Pierre smelled profit on the air like a hyena on the veld and finagled his way in, as Pierre does. I was prepared to curtail his intrusion, but tonight I learned that Count Pierre wishes to bring Sir Jacques into our fold, which would be to the benefit of all.”
“And?” Eleanor pressed, knowing her father’s game of drawing out her suffering.
“And?” Count Winchester asked with a confused expression and paused on the brink of laughter. “And… the ongoing business I have with the Prime Minister, Count Pierre, and Sir Jacques could easily be conducted through correspondence, which is precisely where we left things this evening.” He paused again. “However, it would also be a fine excuse for me to summon Sir Jacques to our estate to continue our business.”
“When?” Eleanor asked, sitting bolt upright, instantly excited. “Do it quickly before some other woman snares him.”
“He doesn’t strike me as a man who’s easily snared. You may have your work cut out for you. A man in his position may not want the bother that comes with a wife, or with any serious entanglement with a woman,” Count Winchester cautioned, then spoke his thoughts aloud. “I could also invite myself to his estate under that same guise and bring my headstrong daughter along. Yes, I think it better to conduct our affairs in Jacques’s home, not ours. To serve your huntress agenda, it will be better to let Sir Jacques be the cock of the walk, in the position of hosting us and entertaining you. Any man will be more at ease in his own home. If he were to come visit us, he may be less inclined to insult me by making an overture to my daughter.” He grinned mischievously. “We will hunt the bear in his own cave. We will pay him a visit at Wargrave Hall.”
“When will this be?” Eleanor pressed again.
“Don’t worry, we’ll give chase before your quarry’s spoor goes cold,” Count Winchester laughed. He looked at Katrina who had been listening intently. “You are invited too, of course, Miss Burton, should you wish it. There are three eligible Le Gris men, after all, and plenty of scheming to be had.”
*******************************************************************************************
Through the carriage windows Eleanor admired the pastoral countryside enroute to Sir Jacques’s estate. They had been on his property for some time but had yet to reach the great manor house past the forests and the hills that rolled away like emerald waves. A light fog hung low on the ground, adding an air of mystery to the verdant landscape, as if any manner of unknown creatures could materialize from its veil. It was the height of summer, but the heat was not terrible. The promise of an early autumn and a cold winter hung in the air. Only a fortnight had passed since the night of the ball but it had felt like an age to Eleanor in her eagerness to see the handsome knight again. She hoped he likewise suffered, though she suspected this was a burden to be shouldered more by women than men. Her father had assured her that in his correspondence with Sir Jacques, he had peppered a few innocuous allusions to her that would not allow her to slip entirely from his thoughts.
The carriage turned down a private lane, lined on each side by dense rows of trees. Eleanor and Katrina watched as the estate came into view ahead. Count Winchester was not bothered to open his eyes from a nap until the carriage stopped at the final destination. An enormous manor came into view, four stories tall, not including the several towers that rose even higher into the sky. The dark stone facade gave it a medieval elegance, while its looming arches and peaked architecture added a foreboding quality to its otherwise luxurious aesthetic. The manor was dark yet charming, much like its master, Eleanor mused. The windows had the appearance of sinister eyes gleaming beneath the arched eyebrows of their frames. Indeed, as the carriage drew closer, the unmistakable sensation of being watched pricked her skin. She shivered despite the summer warmth and immediately felt ridiculous. If Sir Jacques watched her now from some perch inside his manor, that was exactly what she had hoped for. She wanted him to watch her, to pine for her, to covet her. She sat straighter as the eyes of Wargrave Hall watched the carriage approach, at once ominous and alluring, beckoning its guests inside with both a threat and a promise that they could stay forever.
Wargrave Hall had been in the Le Gris family for centuries, since the time of knights and crusades, a gift to an ancestor, another Sir Jacques Le Gris. Only a squire, the Sir Jacques of old had distinguished himself so impressively in the Battle of Arsuf leading to the defeat of the great Saladin that he was rewarded with a knighthood, an estate and acreage that was one of the finest in all of England. Wargrave Hall had been the ancestral seat of the Le Gris family since the end of the twelfth century. The original castle had been so repaired and remodeled as to be unrecognizable today in the Hall’s current incarnation in the gothic style with a heavy influence of turreted French chateaus, similar to the noteworthy Waddesdon Manor.
Despite the renovations throughout the centuries, Wargrave Hall was rumored still to sit upon a warren of underground passages, remnants of the ancient castle dungeons. The feature that remained largely unaltered since the time of knights and crusades was the Le Gris family crypt, a smoke-colored marble tomb that stood forlornly on a hilltop perch. Naturally, this was rumored to be haunted. These legends reached even the schoolhouses of London, the subject of many tales and lore. The rumors differed as to whether the specters were once members of the Le Gris family, cursed to wander the earthly plane for their vicious deeds in life, or if the ghosts were from the men and women killed by the many Le Gris warriors over the centuries.
The carriage circled around a large fountain as it approached the entrance. An enormous marble sculpture of a man and woman in an aggressive lover’s embrace, as though the man had just snatched the woman off her feet and into his arms, rose from the center of the pool, rivulets of water cascading down their pale stone bodies. So soft was the appearance of the flesh of the marble couple and so sensual was their embrace that it could have been sculpted by Bernini. The man’s hands held the woman’s gentle body against his rigid one, bowed over her arched figure with his lips ghosting the curve of her throat above her exposed breasts, her long hair streaming behind her. Only a carved sheet draped around his waist and falling across her hips gave the couple a modicum of modesty.
Only moments after the carriage came to a stop before the pillared front entrance, the double doors were flung open and Theodore Le Gris came bursting out, trotting down the steps to greet the guests. He was tall and skinny, his long limbs gangly as he hurried, and his friendly smile too toothy for his features, but his green eyes were bright and intelligent. He opened the carriage door ahead of the footman and informed the company inside that Sir Jacques was ensconced with Count Pierre and the Prime Minister, and that he had tasked his son with greeting his guests and ensuring Count Winchester was led promptly to the conclave. Theodore’s eyes lingered longest on Katrina and the sway of her long slender legs beneath her skirts when she stepped gracefully out of the carriage. The way she turned her nose up at him and withdrew her eyes from his should have offended him, but he found this aloof gesture lured him in deeper.
As he led the guests inside, Theodore didn’t share that Sir Jacques had specifically tasked both his boys with this obligation, yet William was notably absent. Theodore had nicknamed his older brother Black Billy for his black eyes and black temperament. He was aware of his older brother brooding even more than he was naturally inclined, his mood darker and his temper shorter as of late. The brothers had overheard an exchange between Sir Jacques and Count Pierre that had deeply angered William. Count Pierre had arrived at Wargrave Hall days ahead of the other guests, as was his custom. Seemingly in passing and with indifference, Sir Jacques had mentioned that Miss Winchester would make some lucky man a fine wife. Count Pierre had responded with incredulity and bewilderment to this innocuous comment. In the days since, the Count’s mood had devolved into an inconsolable sulky shadow of his usual ebullient humor, and he muttered occasionally about losing his only true friend and how Sir Jacques was a fool for wading into an obvious honey trap.
Theodore saw no cause for any reaction other than happiness for his father, or for his older brother, should that be the course events followed. The lady at issue was close in age to William, perhaps slightly older, Theodore guessed. He thought he could view her much more readily as a sister-in-law than as a stepmother, but he suspected that he would have little difficulty forming a friendship with her. He had inherited his father’s charm and his mother’s kind temper, both of which endeared him easily to new acquaintances and lubricated his interactions with women. Both of which were also attributes that had skipped over Black Billy entirely. In fact, the more he studied Miss Burton’s lissome figure and the movement of her long coltish legs as the ladies walked abreast of him, the more he hoped Miss Winchester would become a permanent tenant of Wargrave Hall. If Miss Winchester made Wargrave Hall her home, regardless of which Le Gris man she favored, Miss Burton would no doubt be a frequent visitor and Theodore found himself elated by the thought.
Theodore made introductions to the head servants who had turned out to greet their guests and acquaint themselves with Count Winchester’s butler and the two lady’s maids. The head butler of Wargrave Hall was a stern looking man with grey hair and a sturdy build. When he spoke, his Scottish accent was gruff and his words curt. He walked with a slight limp, but still appeared strong and able enough to roust a strong man in a brawl. Theodore explained that Mr. Graham had served under his father in the war in Africa two decades ago.
Inside Wargrave Hall, the air was chilled, a welcome reprieve from the summer day. Eleanor craned her neck to take in the splendor in view from the front foyer. True to the Le Gris name, much of the marble inside was stormy shades of grey, accented with white, black, and a few tasteful dashes of maroon. Theodore led the women to a grand staircase of white marble that wound upward and Mr. Graham remained with Count Winchester. A pair of winged dragons sat on their haunches at the base of each banister, guarding the upper levels. Their teeth were bared in snarls and their eyes were especially lifelike, looking as glossy as the clear eyes of vipers.
“My mother was superstitious,” Theodore said in an apologetic tone. He patted the horned head of one of the waist-high dragons. “She thought these warded off evil spirits like gargoyles atop a cathedral.”
“Think you can pass by them, dear?” Count Winchester teased his daughter to be met with a frosty glare. When she began ascending the steps, he added with a laugh, “Your dragons are asleep at their posts, Master Theodore.”
At the top of the first flight of stairs, the staircase wound sharply at a near ninety-degree angle on its continued ascension. Just before Eleanor rounded it, she was able to look back down to the foyer below when a booming voice echoed through it. Sir Jacques had emerged from whatever room he had occupied with the other important men and greeted her father warmly. Eleanor didn’t hail him, but his gaze was summoned wordlessly to her. Even across the distance that separated them, Eleanor was struck by the way the afternoon light glinted golden in his eyes, nor was it lost on her the way his jaw clenched for the briefest of moments when he sighted her.
“Miss Winchester.” Sir Jacques recovered at once and gave her a gallant bow. “I have failed in my duty as your host. With your indulgence, I shall make amends when our meeting is concluded for the day.”
She was flustered by the sight of him and her voice betrayed her when she teased, “Do not think I will let you off so easily, Sir Jacques.”
Katrina gave a polite curtsy and proceeded up the stairs, rolling her eyes at Eleanor’s flushed complexion when only her friend could see.
“I am a man who rises to a challenge,” Sir Jacques called from below. He then led Count Winchester to the library, which served presently as the men’s war room.
Theodore gave the ladies a tour of the Hall, showing them offices, lounges, solars, and a lavish walnut paneled library complete with rolling ladders affixed to rails running around the room to reach the highest shelves. He pointed out the closed double doors to the master bedroom on the second floor and the luxurious gardens that sprawled away outside of the window opposite them. His room and his brother’s were on the third story, as were the two adjoining rooms allotted to the ladies. Their rooms overlooked a large stables and a fenced paddock populated with grazing horses.
“Do you suppose we have time to relax before the men will finish their meeting?” Eleanor asked Theodore nonchalantly. In truth, she wanted time to pamper herself and refresh after a day of travel so she looked her best.
“You cannot truly want to sleep the day away now that we’re finally here?” Katrina taunted. They had not yet had time alone together to plot their next move, so she was caught unaware.
Theodore seized his opportunity, “Perhaps you’d like to see the garden while she rests, Miss Burton? Or the horses?”
Katrina looked pointedly at Eleanor, sharing a silent exchange that both women understood implicitly but left any man oblivious. An understanding passed between them and with knowing grins and nods, the women parted for the time being. Katrina allowed herself to be led away by Theordore and Eleanor closed herself in her room under the guise of rest.
*******************************************************************************************
An hour later Katrina burst into Eleanor’s room without knocking and seated herself on the large canopy bed. She rolled her eyes theatrically as she watched her friend primping and preening from her seat at a vanity.
“Do you think a little rogue will tip the scales with Sir Jacques?” Katrina teased.
“You never know which straw will break the camel’s back,” Eleanor met her friend’s eyes through the mirror.
“Beauty is not a problem for either of us,” Katrina said with a laugh. “It’s rather other aspects of our persons.”
“Well, I can’t conceal those blemishes with powder, so I might as well do what I can in the hopes that my beauty distracts him from them.” She blew a playfully obnoxious kiss at the mirror.
“Perhaps you might have better luck if you tried to break his back in more alluring ways.” Katrina smirked sarcastically. “I’ve no doubt Sir Jacques’s library has a plethora of inspiration for you. Shall we find a questionable book and the most contorted pose inside it? All that you have to do then is walk up to him, bat your eyelashes, and ask for him to tutor you on it as innocently as possible.”
“You’re terrible!” Eleanor laughed. “But that may need to be my next approach if looking pretty and waiting for him to take the bait on his own fails. Sir Jacques is a special challenge, though. A pretty face will not be enough for him, not for more than a night or two anyway. He will want more.”
“You’d best be prepared for a long and involved siege, then.” Katrina was laughing now too. “Should we feel like black widows, trying to draw these poor men into our webs?”
“Certainly not! No one likes spiders.” Eleanor pursed her lips and traced lipstick over them. “We’re much more like a carnivorous flower, like a pitcher plant. Pretty enough to lure them in so we can seize them.”
“Well while you’ve been busy trying to hide your horns, I’ve made real progress.” Katrina announced and sprang up from the bed. “I have enticed Theordore to tell me where the most interesting parts of the Hall are to be found! He went so far as to give me a badly drawn map. He wanted desperately to give us a private tour, but I told him you were feeling ill and not up for company, but perhaps at a later time. So, try to look pallid and act pitiable if we encounter him.”
“I don’t think it would be to my advantage to go wandering through hidden passageways out of sight,” Eleanor hesitated, fighting the natural inclination both women had toward all things dark and macabre that might spook them.
“Is it cold in here?” Katrina rubbed her arms, fighting back a shiver. “It’s like stepping into an ice box coming through the door.”
“I hadn’t noticed it before, but I daresay it is rather frigid, is it not?” Eleanor’s skin prickled with gooseflesh. Surely, she would have noticed it if the room had been that cold before? It reminded her of a similar feeling of inexplicable cold that had almost faded into her childhood memories.
“Theodore says the ghosts of his ancestors wander the older parts of the Hall,” Katrina shrugged off the feeling of cold and said salaciously. “He says there’s an old knight Sir Jacques was named after and a Renaissance lady named Centaine Le Gris who was burned as a witch because she was rumored to bathe in the blood of peasants. And those are just the two whose names I remembered! Oh, and there’s even supposed to be a haunted mirror, or ghosts haunting mirrors, or something of that ilk.”
“Do you think we can make a quick reconnoiter and be back before suspicions arise?” Eleanor looked out of the windows at the afternoon sun. They had perhaps two hours of daylight remaining before sunset, which was a predictable hour that the men might end their conclave for the day.
“Unless we get waylaid by some ghosts.” Katrina gestured impatiently. “Besides, if you quit being boring and come explore, I’ll tell you the ripest bit of information I gleaned.”
“Fine,” Eleanor sighed dramatically and joined her friend. “But the ripe gossip first! Should we get attacked by ghosts, I’d hate to die without knowing.”
“Well, I know you’re on pins and needles wondering how the late wife met her untimely demise. Don’t worry, it’s my mission to wheedle it out of Theodore.” Katrina crossed to the door and leaned in conspiratorially before opening it. “But, he already disclosed that this room was her boudoir for when she wanted her privacy.”
“I’m staying in her boudoir!” Eleanor exclaimed, unsure if she should be offended or encouraged.
“Theodore says it’s the nicest vacant room in the Hall.” Katrina looked around the room pointedly and opened the door. “He also says that Sir Jacques has been modernizing the Hall by adding electricity to it a few rooms at a time. This room, for example, has electric light, but most in the Hall still have gas lamps or rely on candles.” She dropped her voice to a comically wicked tone, like she would use to mimic a witch to scare a child, “But I don’t think we should discount that perhaps Sir Jacques is already placing you in her stead.” She added a wicked cackle. “He might not even know it yet himself, but feels compelled by some spectral impulse.”
Summer sunlight streamed in through the windows, giving the hallways a cheery feel, even brightening the faces that looked sternly out of the numerous oil paintings that lined the walls. Though the women walked side by side, Katrina directed all their turns confidently, looking only occasionally at the scrawled map. At the far West corner of the Hall was a turret like that of a medieval castle. Katrina confidently led them down a tightly spiral staircase inside it. They passed several narrow rectangular windows, the only source of light inside the staircase.
“Theodore told me that he calls his brother, William, Black Billy,” Katrina said in passing. “He says that he didn’t inherit the Le Gris eyes, which are always green or yellow or hazel, and that moreover, it fits his black heart. For brothers, they don’t sound similar at all, or even close.”
Eleanor lost count of the turns they made as they descended the staircase, but the final window they passed admitted only dim, shadowy light, and then the windows ceased. They must be below ground now, in the ancient part of Wargrave Hall.
“I wonder if the old dungeons are still intact,” Eleanor mused. The staircase was now gloomy and dark, the air far cooler and filled with the musk of centuries.
“According to Theodore, they are.” Katrina had dropped her voice without knowing, more befitting of the somber atmosphere. “Oh, that reminds me of a scandalous tale he told me about Sir Jacques and a visiting French noblewoman who fancied being chained up and whipped, among other torments. Some acquaintance of Count Pierre. Theodore said that Jacques was quite the accommodating host – that he took her down to the dungeons and entertained her there.”
Eleanor glared at her friend who only grinned.
At the bottom of the staircase was a wooden door, shorter than others she had seen and laced with metal trim in a medieval style. Katrina tried to open it stealthily, but it groaned like an old man rising from bed. Only darkness met them, and cold, humid air filled with the musk of earth and decay. Katrina retrieved a chamberstick from a pocket of her skirt and struck a match on the wall to light it. The single candle flame lit their surroundings for fifteen or twenty feet ahead. They stood in an old corridor with aged stone walls, caked with moss, and the floor beneath their feet had the feel of cobblestones. The air around them was cool as one might expect inside a cave, but it was not the unnatural cool that the women had felt shortly before.
Ahead there was a gentle bend in the musty corridor. When the women rounded it, they found the remnants of the Hall’s dungeon. The forepart of the dungeon had been cleared of cells and was repurposed as a wine cellar stocked with enough aged vintages to supply an army of sommeliers. Care had been taken in the restoration of this area, and unlit torches lined the stone wall in ancient iron sconces set between medieval tapestries.
Something shimmered just around a bend in the tunnel ahead of them. A faint green light seemed to creep around the corner, like the Green Fairy was trying to lead them to a well of absinthe. It was so faint, it might be a trick of the candlelight. But both women saw the same trick of light and exchanged wide-eyed glances. They clasped hands and continued.
Following the next turn, they were met with what remained of the dungeon from centuries ago. The iron cell doors remained, as did some other unique features such as heavy chains fitted with collars and iron handcuffs chained to the walls. Several of the cells were used to store what looked like medieval relics – weapons, shields, swords, even pieces of suits of armor. They were dented, bent, chipped, and otherwise scarred from battle and tarnished by age. This was not armor kept for show, as were many pieces in the upper levels of the Hall that were polished to a mirror-sheen and displayed on stands, but the battle worn equipment of the Le Gris line that had survived the centuries. Eleanor could almost feel the presence of the knights who had met their deaths while waging war in these suits of armor. She wondered if any of their ghosts still lingered.
As the thought flitted through her mind, a sword suddenly fell from its wall mount. The women jumped against each other with yelps of fright as it clanged on the stone floor, startlingly loud in the close stone dungeon. But, for good or ill, the ancient stone and mortar kept all sounds sealed within. Before they had recovered enough to assess the situation, the open visor of a knight’s helmet snapped shut, making them jump again. Their hearts raced, but no deep fear had taken root in their hearts. Their ears were perked for any sound, but all was as silent as the grave. Their eyes probed the dim chamber but saw nothing. Nothing felt amiss, other than the disturbed objects.
They would not be deterred so easily. They walked ahead.
Eleanor looked sharply to her friend as an epiphany hit her. “Have you kissed Theodore? You must have to get so much information so quickly.”
“Well, that depends on your definition of a kiss,” Katrina evaded with a sly grin.
“What definition are we using today?” Eleanor bumped Katrina with her elbow.
“Something that makes me want to kiss him again.” Katrina held the candle out toward a dented suit of armor.
“So, by your definition…” Eleanor persisted.
“Though I allowed him to make an attempt, I’d hardly qualify it as a proper kiss.” Something in the corner of a cell caught Katrina’s eye. “Oh, look! A torture device! It’s a real set of medieval pliers. Imagine how many fingers these have pulled off. And there’s a scavenger’s daughter! How fun!”
“I’d love to see a brazen bull,” Eleanor mused. “I wager there’s a pear of anguish down here someplace, too.”
From the corner of the cell, a tall dark figure shifted, the movement delineating its figure. Eleanor gasped and Katrina nearly dropped their only source of light. Both ladies froze with dread. The figure moved, looking like a tall man with a cape that swirled around his legs. The women stood firm, although the chamberstick in Katrina’s hand trembled. They both looked at the dark shadow and the shadow seemed to look back. It took an ominous step toward them, and for the first time since they had entered the dungeon, both women felt a sense of danger.
Before they could bolt for the exit, the figure lurched toward them, its long black fingers grasping for them. Katrina shrieked and Eleanor cursed, both of them jumping away to evade the creature. Then, the shadow stood straight and laughed in a cold, familiar tone.
“What do you ladies expect to find, wandering around down here in the dungeons?” William asked with cruel laughter on his voice. “You should strengthen your resolve if you’re so flustered by a sword falling off a wall.”
“A woman would be foolish not to be frightened by a black-souled bastard like you,” Eleanor hissed.
William bristled visibly at the reference to his nickname, Black Billy. He obviously did not approve of it. “Why exactly are you two hens sneaking around down here? If you want to seduce my father, you need only to lift your skirts. Do hurry it up, so he can be done with you as his next passing amusement, and the servants can scour your residue from the furnishings.”
“The cold air too?” Eleanor asked. “Did you affect that with your cold heart? You’d best take note from your father and brother as to how not to repulse women, lest you meet your end as forlorn as the souls trapped in this dungeon.”
Black Billy looked confused for a moment at the question of conjuring the cold. He ignored it and instead spat, “On second thought, by all means, seduce the old man.” He sneered and advanced on the women maliciously, his black eyes as dark as the shadows that surrounded him. “It may be the fastest way to be rid of you. He murdered my mother, you know. The price for becoming Mistress of Wargrave Hall will be more than you want to pay.”
*******************************************************************************************
Before going down to dinner, the ladies retouched and fussed over their appearance in Katrina’s room, fervently berating William amongst themselves. A timid knock sounded on her door, interrupting their conversation. Katrina answered to find Theodore standing on the other side with a gawky smile. He was clearly expecting to find her alone, and cleared his throat and shuffled his feet at the sight of Eleanor.
“Enter and recover your voice,” Katrina made light of his awkward silence and gestured for him to come inside.
“I heard what Black Billy did to the two of you,” Theodore said apologetically, his tall frame sloped slightly. “I wish I could make amends for him, but the truth is he’s just a vile bastard. It’s hard for me to tolerate him on a good day and I’m the closest friend he has. Father desperately wants him to marry so he will be of better cheer.”
“I’m so flattered to be thought of as the sacrificial lamb for that purpose,” Eleanor huffed.
“You’ve nothing to worry about. No one here has any designs of setting Black Billy on you.” Theodore smiled conspiratorially and took a seat very near Katrina on a settee. “I certainly shouldn’t tell you what I’ve observed...” He shrugged, wanting a carrot before divulging his intelligence.
“And here I thought you wanted to be helpful,” Katrina said with a cocked eyebrow, leaning away from him and giving him the exact opposite reaction he wanted. “Eleanor and I can continue speaking alone if we are to purely engage in conjecture.”
“No, no,” Theodore fumbled, and then stammered quickly. “It’s simple, though. I’ve never seen my father so disarmed before. He smiles close to as wide as I’ve been told is gawking at the mention of Miss Winchester.” He saw this interested both women and continued eagerly, “He’s downright discombobulated. I’ve seen him around plenty of women – begging your pardon, I mean to say that I’ve never seen him so out of sorts around one. If I didn’t think Eleanor was the cause, I’d be worried he was running a high fever.”
“What a well of useful information you are,” Katrina purred approvingly, leaning a centimeter closer. She was training him fast into being a loyal hound who would happily do her bidding.
“Anyway,” Theodore coughed uncomfortably. “That’s not why I came here. When I heard of Black Billy’s terrible trick on you, I came bearing a peace offering.” The women exchanged looks as Theordore withdrew a small silver flask from his jacket pocket. He held it proudly and swirled its contents. He unscrewed the cap and handed it to Katrina first. “See if you can guess it by smell.”
The strong scent of licorice wafted to their noses from the open mouth of the flask. The ladies grinned. Katrina played along and identified it as absinthe.
“I’ve seen father offer it to ladies before dinner,” Theodore said, now very much in the mood to divulge his family’s secrets so long as doing so pleased the beautiful women in his company. He stood, puffed his chest, and deepened his voice to mock Sir Jacques, “He would say, ‘Would you ladies care to dance with the green fairy?’”
Katrina clapped her hands in approval and Eleanor laughed. Theodore’s peace offering was well-received. They all agreed that they must drink only in moderation, for it would not do to be out of sorts at dinner, and absinthe was a powerful drink. Named for the smoky green color of the drink, the green fairy was known to grant visions and even hallucinations on occasion.
After the better part of an hour spent gossiping and passing the flask around, the three young people thought themselves quite responsible. They had left nearly half of the silver flask untouched – perhaps a third to a miserly eye – and therefore considered themselves still rather sober. It was no matter if they wavered slightly on their feet when they stood from their various attitudes of repose. Theodore didn’t mind at all if the ladies needed to hold fast to his arm for balance.
“Wait a moment!” Eleanor exclaimed as they sauntered past the door to her room. “I must reapply my lipstick.”
“You’re being silly,” Katrina sighed, leaning against Theodore.
Theodore smiled goofily and told Eleanor, “Take all the time you need.”
Only slightly unsteadily, Eleanor rushed through her bedroom door to the vanity. The tubes of her lipstick looked somewhat blurry as she searched for the correct shade she had applied earlier. She had to lean a little closer to the vanity mirror than usual to paint her lips well. Straightening, she stowed the tube of lipstick down her bodice and studied herself in the mirror, pursing her lips. Although it would have been highly inappropriate to raise the issue with Theordore, she ruminated on Black Billy’s accusation that Jacques had killed his first wife. Surely, such a terrible thing was untrue? But a nagging part of her mind told her that even if it was as true as the gospel and was a murder clear as day, that Sir Jacques was rich and powerful enough to have such a thing swept away under a rug and face no consequences.
Especially now, under the spell of the green fairy, her mind was plagued with gruesome images of horror. Visions dreadful enough to prickle the hairs on the back of her neck and make her again feel the icebox chill inside the former Lady Le Gris’s boudoir.
“What a ridiculous notion!” she scolded herself aloud, shaking her head to clear it even as she fought back a shiver.
She closed her eyes tight, fighting back some of the spinning inside her head from the absinthe. With her eyes still closed, she leaned forward on the vanity table, trying to steady the wave of dizziness. Her face was inches from the mirror when she opened her eyes. The reflection staring back at her was not her own. It was a slightly older woman, beautiful, with fine features, raven black hair, and striking green eyes. Eleanor looked at the face, into the green eyes, seeing but not comprehending. The woman in the mirror screamed, her mouth torn open by terrible pain. Eleanor jerked back as if she had received an electric shock. The woman in the mirror likewise jerked back, mimicking Eleanor’s movements.
Then the woman’s movement changed. Eleanor watched in the mirror as the woman turned around in frightened circles, looking around her with horror gleaming in her wide green eyes. The room in the mirror was no longer Eleanor’s room, but a hellish backdrop of flames. Wallpaper peeled off the walls in scorched reels and smoke billowed across the ceiling like thunderclouds. The woman’s dress was aflame and she screamed again as fire licked from her feet up her legs like a macabre candle. Somehow, Eleanor knew she couldn’t get out, though she didn’t know how or why. The woman locked eyes with Eleanor through the mirror and screamed again, shrill enough to curdle blood. Her scream dissolved into a harrowing plea, her voice as ragged as graveyard cobblestones, creaking from her charred throat. But Eleanor could not make sense of her words. She bolted from the room as the woman’s beautiful face began to sear and melt away.
Back in the hallway, Theodore was busy whispering sweet nothings in Katrina’s ear. They both paid little mind to Eleanor’s condition, aside from starting when she slammed the door too harshly behind her.
“Is anything amiss?” Katrina asked with only mild concern.
“Care for another sip?” Theodore offered her the flask.
“I’ve had quite enough absinthe for the night. Perhaps, for a lifetime,” Eleanor said shakily. The vision in the mirror was undeniably sobering. “The green fairy does not agree with me.”
*******************************************************************************************
Dinner that night was a lively affair with the guests all seated at a long dining table set for a banquet. Sir Jacques and Count D’Alencon were the most entertaining men Eleanor had ever had for company. Count Winchester and Robert Cecil, the Prime Minister, were more reserved, although most men were by Jacques and Pierre standards. Seated near one another, they continued whatever business had consumed them for the day. Black Billy sat near the Prime Minister, trying to worm his way into importance. Theodore had wheedled his way into the chair next to Katrina. The only disappointment of the evening was that Eleanor found herself directed to a chair several down from Sir Jacques where he sat tall and handsome at the head of the table, too far away to have any meaningful engagement with him. However, she did take note that he studied her openly and frequently, and smiled when he caught her eye. She thought that maybe he had seated her away from him so as to be less distracted by her.
Count Winchester had extensive dealings with the Prime Minister for years. They served on the same foreign relations committee when Cecil was in the House of Lords. As such, Eleanor had known him nearly as long by proxy. He had made it known many times that he thought Count Winchester had allowed his daughter to grow too headstrong for her own good. However, he respected a fine wit, regardless of the sex of its owner, and he enjoyed stimulating banter. Robert Cecil was bald, heavy set, with thick grey hair and a black beard. After the main course, he rested his hands on his rotund belly when his plate was cleared and leaned toward Count Winchester to have a private conversation.
“I wish you hadn’t brought that daughter of yours along for this tete a tete. Not for my usual reasons surrounding propriety, mind you.” He looked at Jacques whose eyes had flickered once again to his beautiful young guest and shook his head ruefully. “This is how empires crumble.”
“If my intelligence is current, that’s exactly what she’s going for,” Count Winchester laughed.
“Sir Jacques is a hard man,” Cecil added, thinking to himself that it did not do for such a hard man to look so – what, exactly? Giddy? “Do you want your only daughter beholden to such a man?”
“You know as well as I do my daughter would run rough-shod over any man who was not.” Count Winchester watched the same live theater with amusement. “I’ve known since she was a girl that she must find either a man’s man or a milquetoast, there can be no middle ground there.”
“The specter of murder that haunts him does not concern you?” Cecil prodded. “Ghastly business it was with his first wife.”
“Powerful men are prime fodder for all manner of hogwash and rumors, as you should know well. I’ve observed closely and for some time how Sir Jacques comports himself with women, and I’ve seen nothing to indicate he’d be indelicate with one. His fault lies in that he may like women too much for his own good. It concerns me more that if tries to gallivant around on Eleanor, he might find himself in a far grislier position than that of his first wife. I’ve aired that concern with her.” He turned in his chair to look at the Prime Minister squarely. “I’m a bit surprised by this line of inquiry. Sir Jacques has been your man for some years. You do not wish for his happiness as well as Eleanor’s?”
“Happiness, yes. And were it with a meeker woman who would know her place as a wife, I’d be elated for them both.” Cecil shook his head again. “I’ve invested much time and capital in Sir Jacques. It will not do for him to get drunk off a woman and forget his duty to Queen and country. Or far worse, come to see her command as outranking mine!”
“I see your concern.” Count Winchester grinned and added unconvincingly, “He may reject her.”
“What man would,” Cecil grumbled. Getting no reassurance from Count Winchester, the Prime Minister addressed Eleanor with a seeming non sequitur, “You’ve been unnaturally silent. Are you coming to accept that women are far prettier when they listen as opposed to speak?”
She bristled as he knew she would. “We’ll have the vote one day, and I will relish every moment of watching you politicians pander to us ladies as you grovel for it.”
Cecil laughed, holding his hands up. They commonly bantered like this, both good-naturedly. “Before you start down a war path, I have another question for you. A frivolous question, appropriate for a lady. What is your opinion on the supernatural? These days, I cannot attend a dinner party without having anecdotes of seances forced upon me. I’m shocked I haven’t been so assaulted yet tonight, given how we all know Wargrave Hall to be haunted.” He said the last with a teasing smile. “It’s long been a desire of Count Pierre to host a séance here.”
“Indeed, it has!” Pierre agreed exuberantly and pounded his fist on the table. “See, Jacques, now you have the blessing of the Prime Minister himself. Great fun, séances! You know how the ladies love them. It must happen!”
Jacques gave him a cautioning look. It was apparent this had been a topic between them before. “I’ll not have such nonsense conducted in my home. I’ve seen more death than anyone here – more than all the rest of you combined. I can tell you, there’s nothing intriguing or glamorous about it. No white lights, no loved ones waiting on the other side of veils, no lingering spirits.” Then he tried to make light, “I don’t like the company of most of the living, why would I want to invite the company of the dead?”
“Wait, now.” The Prime Minister held up his hand. “We’re committing that sin women accuse us men of – not letting the women voice their valuable opinions.”
The question of ghosts and the supernatural hit too close for comfort after the day’s events, but Eleanor remained composed. “On matters of the occult and the supernatural, I accept Pascal’s wager and must bet on the side of belief. It is surely better to be prepared for an encounter with a spectral presence than not. What has one to lose?”
“Prepared how?” Jacques scoffed without rancor. “Sounds to me like a good way to spook yourself and walk around jumping at shadows.”
Eleanor smiled at him, and posited, “There are supposedly no wolves in these woods. Knowing that, is it not still wiser to be prepared to handle an encounter with a wolf when you venture into the woods? Or is it better to rest on the knowledge that there are no wolves, and be wholly unprepared if you meet one? If there are indeed wolves in the forest, do you think that turning a blind eye to them or not believing in them will protect you, or merely make you easier prey?”
Jacques leaned forward, placing his elbows on the table, an attitude that accentuated the breadth of his shoulders. “If all I need to do to be prepared for an attack from beyond the grave is carry a pistol, I am sold on your logic, Miss Winchester.”
Cecil wanted to interrupt this more intimate exchange. He thought of a gruesome tale that would make most women retreat from a man. “Sir Jacques, you have no grounds to be a skeptic. After all, you are the only man here who is known as a ghost himself.”
Jacques shot him a look, imploring silence, his jaw clenching. “A tale exaggerated by those who were not there to witness it. And a dark tale, at that, hardly befitting dinner conversation in mixed company.”
“I find it highly apropos, as it bears directly on the business we have all convened here to discuss.” Cecil continued unchecked. “The Afghans called Sir Jacques the Ghost during the war. After Ayub Khan, the Emir of Afghanistan, betrayed us and violated the peace in ‘78, we tasked Sir Jacques with, ah, making amends. Even I’m not privy to all the details, but perhaps Jacques will regale us,” Cecil paused, waiting for Jacques to take the reins of the story. When Jacques contributed nothing but a stoic glare, Cecil continued, “By all accounts, Jacques sneaked into the Emir’s palace like a ghost. Like a ghost who butchered his entire guard, I might add. Heads were found impaled on spears, entrails strung across the floors, and bodies found torn apart limb from limb as if from some wild animal mauling.”
At this, Jacques did interrupt, “They killed many of my men. Having friends die in one’s arms inspires a man to violence.”
“To put it mildly!” Cecil continued. “Rumor, or shall I say legend, has it that Jacques somehow caught the Emir unaware and got a knife to his throat. Using his imitable powers of persuasion, Jacques was able to get the Emir to reconsider his position. He speaks the native tongue, as well as several other languages – rare in such a formidable soldier. To top it all, I have it on good authority that many of the Emir’s advisors believe Jacques to have mystical powers. It’s a palatable way for them to explain their fumbling of the palace guard to say their enemy can walk through walls. But you see, Miss Winchester, how this makes him indispensable in negotiating with the Emir.”
With a sigh, Jacques joined the conversation, “The good ol’ Emir is now in Bombay. Plotting. He’s narrowly skirting a course of action that could trigger another Crimean conflict. The consensus thinking is that it could result in a quarter million losses on our side alone.” Jacques spread his large hands. “But thank God for capitalism, gentlemen. The Emir is as greedy as he is shrewd, and with the idea Count Winchester posited this afternoon, I wager he will take the bait. The allure of an avenue of commerce through the Indian Ocean rather than for him to continue struggling across landlocked Afghanistan to Europe via the Suez Canal is a mighty incentive.”
William smirked at Eleanor as he quipped to Jacques, “If one didn’t know better, I’d think you sounded fearful, father.”
Jacques’s left eye twitched with anger, but he forced a grin in good humor.
Theodore jumped to his defense, “Father’s not afraid of anything!”
“Only a fool feels no fear,” Jacques said, glaring at William. “A brave man maintains control over himself and does what’s necessary in spite of fear.”
“And a smart man finds a way to avoid the danger all together,” Count Winchester added.
“Yes, that is our ultimate goal,” Cecil agreed. “But still, the Emir must be persuaded that it will serve both himself and his people if he serves as our agent in Bombay. This will require much tact and persuasion. And to disarm the Russian counterpoint, who will be testy at not getting the war they’re itching for. We cannot rule out the need to spill some blood in the course of our negotiations. Discreetly, of course. Given that complication, what better man for this political mission than Sir Jacques?” He paused before adding weightily, “Miss Winchester, you would agree then that he must get to India post haste?”
Now, she saw her potential role in all their mechanizing. It was not lost on her that Jacques had been watching her to gauge her reaction, as if he had more at stake now, more to consider that may be affected by his decision. As did her father, who had counseled her from a young age never to fall for a soldier, as it only invited heartbreak. Her answer to the Prime Minister was stern, “If you’re seeking outside opinions, Sir Jacques must have expressed some reluctance over venturing to India on your errand? If I put myself in the shoes of a man who has everything one could want in life, including money, title, and a reputation as a war hero, I can see little to be gained from such a venture and much to be lost if it goes badly.”
“Tales of such adventures are romantic and exciting,” Jacques said. “They tend to leave out the blood and sweat involved, the pain and toil. In reality, it’s a deadly game to play. I wouldn’t even consider it just for glory. I’ve had enough of that. It weighs heavily on my mind that I may be in a unique position to save the lives of a quarter million young men, if war can be averted by my action.”
Count Winchester saw an opening to aid his daughter and observed, “We’re not deciding things tonight at dinner. My approach may, and hopefully will, render all this maneuvering moot. Count Pierre and I are in agreement that money will be politic enough to motivate the Emir. As I said many times over today, we don’t need a stick when we have the carrot of opium. It would be more profitable to the Emir than diamonds. Profitable enough for him to eventually be free of the British yoke. Or so, we will make him think.”
With dinner concluded, the Prime Minister insisted the men take their leave to partake of cigars and drinks, and to continue their business at hand. Much to Eleanor’s chagrin. As the men adjourned, Jacques sought her out and took her hand to kiss it. His voice was low enough for only her ears, “I hope you will enjoy your stay here in Wargrave Hall as much as I have enjoyed your presence so far. I shall endeavor to be more attentive to my duty as your host in the coming days.”
*******************************************************************************************
By all appearances, Sir Jacques made little effort in being a more attentive host the following day and even a few thereafter. The ruminations of the so-called men of power consumed much of their time and attention, making even a sighting of either count, the prime minister, or Sir Jacques scant. The only time any of them were accessible for anything at all was during dinner, which was of course, far from the private affair Eleanor wanted. However, she and Katrina did not spend their days sitting idly.
On their second day at the Hall, they went for a ride out over the rolling grassy hills, using two of the four horses that had pulled their carriage enroute. Alone on a ride, they could also be assured of time alone without being overhead. They decided to make it their mission to explore as much of Wargrave Hall as possible and learn all of its secrets, with a secondary agenda of learning about the former Lady of the Hall. An inquisitive woman could spend months, possibly even years, exploring all that the Hall had to offer, especially when the personal secrets of its tenants both living and dead were added to the agenda.
Much of the Hall was as they expected, composed of sprawling hallways, winding stairs, and lavish rooms. Their biggest obstacle was getting distracted by all the interesting cornucopia of artifacts and art they came upon. Theodore was a helpful if over-eager guide and partner in exploration and Black Billy was to be avoided like a nest of spiders. They took particular interest in learning the identities of all the faces in the many portraits scattered throughout the Hall. They even kept a cheat sheet of the most interesting names and stories. Theodore was an enthusiastic storyteller of his ancestor’s exploits, and although neither woman would classify him as fully charming, they found him engaging.
One evening after dinner when the men had retired to the smoking room and the only light was from flickering gas lamps and the few scattered rooms outfitted with electricity, the ladies walked to meet Theodore who had promised to show them an area of the Hall they hadn’t yet explored.
Finally alone, Katrina nudged Eleanor and whispered, “I found out how the wife died.”
“Did you finally wheedle it out of Theodore?” Eleanor asked excitedly.
“Not quite. He divulged that she was an avid painter and that she died in an accident inside her painting room, but he wouldn’t give more details. So, I casually mentioned to the old butler, Mr. Graham, that it was such a shame to hear she was murdered, as the rumors say. He was all too eager to correct me and tell me all about it.” Katrina smiled proudly at her accomplishment. “She burned up in a terrible freak fire in her painting room! It was Jacques who found her too, apparently while she was still alive, and she burned to a crisp before he could get to her. Hence the murder rumors. They say he either started the fire or simply let her burn without saving her.”
“Fire would be a nasty way to go,” Eleanor said, shaking her head.
“Yes, but fire is also purifying.” Katrina smirked. “It cleared the way for you to move in on her husband, did it not?”
“You’re horrible!” Eleanor laughed. “But yes, all in all, it’s quite fortunate for me.”
They found Theodore at their rendezvous point at the base of the staircase on the second floor. He greeted them pleasantly, then led them up two more stories. Theodore took the women down a long hallway on the fourth story of the Hall. This story, they had learned, was home to the overflow of artwork and artifacts that had no place in the more cultivated floors below. The doors to some rooms were closed with white sheets covering the furnishings that had fallen into disuse. There was no electricity on this floor and some of the gas lamps were out. The relative darkness paired with white sheets draped over various oddly shaped objects gave the fourth floor an otherworldly feel. Adding to that effect were the battalion of old Le Gris family portraits that lined the walls.
The subjects of the portraits had many commonalities. Most of the born Le Gris’s had dark hair, strong noses, and hooded eyes, all of which were shades of green or brown, with a few painted outright yellow. It was equally apparent which subjects had married into the family, both men and women. It seemed the Le Gris’s of both sexes were drawn to beauty, or the portrait artists were very kind to their subjects. The attire of the men and women attested to the long history of the line, ranging from medieval up to the recent past. There was even a gruesome example of post-mortem photography of a young boy and girl who were posed together as if sleeping, betrayed only by the deathly shadows under their eyes and their drawn-back lips. Theodore identified them as Jacques’s siblings who died after accidentally ingesting lye in the course of a game of dare gone array. They had been younger than Jacques, though close in age and he was young also – supposedly, too young to recall the details when Theodore had inquired.
Theodore stopped them in front of a large oil painting, darkened by the patina of age and layers of dust. The gold plaque at the bottom of the gilded frame read, Sir Jacques Le Gris, the Devil of Arsuf (1154 – 1221). A large knight glared out of the portrait, his menacing angular features framed by long black hair. His prominent nose was slightly crooked as if it had been broken more than once, and several scars traced over his face. The most notable wound was an ugly raised scar that ran from his hairline, over his brow, and down his cheek to his jaw as it split the right side of his face. He wore a shining suit of armor and rested his hands on the hilt of his sword.
“Father is named after him,” Theodore said proudly of the fearsome knight in the painting. “He fought in the crusades and Saladin gave him the name The Devil of Arsuf. There’s a better portrait of him in father’s study. He’s riding his favorite war horse and holding a sword in that one.” He looked at the women and made his voice comically spooky. “But he’s not a devil anymore. He’s a ghost now. He’s one of the ghosts who haunts Wargrave Hall.” He finished with his best attempt at an evil laugh.
“Let me guess,” Katrina teased. “He rides through the hallways on his warhorse looking for heads to lob off?”
“You’re not so far off,” Theodore said seriously. “He’s a lost soul, tormented. He made many enemies on crusade. One of them found him as an old man and killed his wife – she was a redhead also. The villain beheaded her and threw her head out into the moat that used to surround the Hall back then when it was a castle. Sir Jacques killed the brigand but was too late to save his wife. Her head was never recovered. They say the heart went out of him after that. He was one of the mightiest warriors in our family, and he died of a broken heart.” Theodore paused to see if his recounting was having any effect on the women and was pleased to see they had moved closer together. “He still wanders the Hall searching for his wife’s head. It’s true. I saw him when I was a boy, down in the dungeon. He looked frightful and he was so big, but I don’t think he meant me any harm. He just gave me a once-over and walked straight through the wall.”
Looking at the painting and the severe venom yellow eyes that met hers from its canvas, eyes that looked eerily similar to the Jacques she knew, Eleanor sensed the truth in Theodore’s story, as if the Sir Jacques of old was with them now even as they spoke of him. The flames in the gas lamps danced to a stranger tune than they had moments before and the air around them had grown frigid, chilled but still. It was a feeling Eleanor decided she would have to grow accustomed to if she intended to make Wargrave Hall her home.
*******************************************************************************************
Eleanor and Katrina’s favorite room they had explored thus far in Wargrave Hall was the exquisite library. It was filled with enough volumes to spend a lifetime reading, ranging from topics of medical journals to philosophy to poetry to novels. It was apparent that Sir Jacques was an avid reader, which only heightened his appeal. The ladies were enchanted by the library and thought that nothing could intrigue them more.
Until Theodore informed them Sir Jacques had a private collection of books in his personal study.
That became their next nighttime mission, but they knew this mission must be far more covert than their simple wanderings around the Hall. It was certainly a breach of Sir Jacques’s privacy and utterly reprehensible. Which naturally made it all the more appealing.
They stayed up late together in Eleanor’s room under the guise of female chatter until well past midnight. When the old grandfather clock in the hallway outside the bedroom door tolled two am, they made their move. They carried only chambersticks, so as not to risk the hiss of gas lamps, and wore only stockings, so as not to scuff a shoe loudly on the floor. It seemed they were the only creatures awake in the Hall as they crept through its long, dark hallways.
“Does this bring back memories?” Eleanor asked in a whisper.
“Let us not summon the Crooked Lady again tonight,” Katrina teased.
“We could try to summon the Devil of Arsuf for a change of pace,” Eleanor said as they approached the closed double doors to Jacques’s study.
“Try to contend yourself with the Sir Jacques who is still among the living.” Katrina smirked. “If your efforts fail on that front, we will summon the old knight for you.”
The doors were unlocked when Eleanor tried them, but they creaked in protest when she pulled one open. The women froze, each cringing from the noise that sounded as loud as a wounded animal in the silence of the night. When they heard no activity in response after a minute of listening, they ducked inside and closed the doors behind them.
Sir Jacques’s study was tastefully decorated and decidedly masculine. The walls were ochre yellow with chocolate walnut paneling, and the vaulted ceiling was of embossed tin. One half of a side wall was a gun case with glass doors, each slot inside home to a rifle or shotgun. Some were beautiful, with the bluing gleaming like oil in the moonlight. Others had been well used, with scratches on their fine stocks and their bluing worn down to silver steel. European style mounts, which were only the skull and rack, were displayed on the walls. Several magnificent red stags and a few of what had to be African antelopes with four feet long black spiked horns. A pair of elephant tusks longer than Jacques was tall and thicker than Eleanor’s waist sat against the far wall on either side of a tall window with an arched frame.
A tall fireplace with a marble mantle was set into the wall opposite the gun case. The mantle was decorated with trinkets and effects that must hold special meaning for Jacques. Among them was an open case with a red velvet interior that showcased several military medals. Above the fireplace hung a pair of huge medieval battleaxes, each longer than Eleanor was tall. Their crescent blades, glinting in the candlelight, crossed each other in the center of the wall, forming an X. Eleanor was reminded of the sword Jacques had worn at the ball where they met and how he had referred to it as a family heirloom. She wondered if it had belonged to the first Sir Jacques Le Gris and also how many such deadly heirlooms still resided within these walls.
Two oil portraits hung in the study. One was obviously the portrait Theodore had referenced of the crusading knight in full gleaming armor riding a great black horse into battle, his sword held high, red with the blood of his enemies. The other was a similarly styled portrait of the living Sir Jacques in an English Colonel’s uniform, mounted atop a black Arabian horse wearing green and silver Persian style armor.
Adjacent to Jacques’s imposing desk was the bookcase Theodore had teased them with. Compared to the big library, it was unimpressive and didn’t even span the height of the wall. It was a standalone antique bookcase with doors that could be closed and locked, though now they hung open. The ladies shared an excited look and trotted forward to inspect its contents. The shelves were filled with not only books, but curios that must hold special meanings for him, black leather journals that were presumably his own, and large rolled scripts that must be charts or maps. It seemed Theodore was correct, this was Jacques’s private collection of things that resonated to him as being deeply personal. Eleanor felt slightly guilty at studying his private collection. But not guilty enough to restrain herself.
More than half of the books looked like things that would have aided him in his military days – anthologies of adventures in Northern Africa, India, Arabia, and the Middle East. Several books were written in the languages of those countries, making Eleanor recall his fluency in them. There were books on history, philosophy, and military strategy, including Sun Tzu’s The Art of War, and books on horsemanship, martial combat, and weaponry. There was a framed photograph of a large man on a black Arabian horse against a backdrop of sand dunes. It had to be Jacques on the same horse he was depicted as riding in his portrait, although, in the real-life scene his head and face were covered by a keffiyeh but for his eyes to protect against the sun, and the black Arab was very clearly a mare as opposed to the stallion in the painting. On the shelf above, there was what seemed an out of place oddity: poetry. Jacques had a small collection of poetry, all with well-worn spines and aged pages. Sappho, Lord Byron, Keats, Blake, and two plays by Shakespeare, Macbeth and The Taming of the Shrew. Sitting upright inside the self, facing outward, was a framed page containing the poem Ozymandias. Eleanor was indeed getting a better picture of Sir Jacques and better feeling for him as a man. She had not thought him a romantic, but his tastes betrayed his heart.
The poetry was at eye-level for Eleanor, capturing her attention at once. From her taller vantage, Katrina was first enraptured by the higher shelf. She bumped Eleanor with her elbow and snickered at what she found. The subject of that shelf was clear, and the Kama Sutra was the tamest volume that sat upon it. The ladies took turns reading the salacious titles, grinning mischievously.
“Oh, I’ve only ever heard of this one!” Katrina whispered excitedly. “He has the entire serial of The Maiden Tribute of Babylon.”
“Nor have I seen so many copies of The Pearl!” Eleanor added, examining the complete set of all eighteen copies of the magazine, The Pearl, A Magazine of Facetiae and Voluptuous Reading.
“Now, these are rumored to be quite a romp. William Lazenby published them when his magazine was shut down.” Katrina pointed to copies of The Oyster and The Boudoir. The women had a curious interest in books describing the mysterious sex acts, but they had been able to actually procure copies of few.
“Do you think he acquired a taste for this while off at war?” Eleanor asked, tracing her finger down the spine of The Lustful Turk, Lascivious Scenes from a Harem.
“I’d expect so.” Katrina said, cocking her head in confusion as she read the next title, The Mysteries of Verbena House. “Though I’d suspect his tastes have been refined since by Count Pierre.
“The Nunnery Tales,” Eleanor read a title. “For all the fascination men have with virgins, I hope he’ll make the most of his first night with me and make a good showing of it.”
“So, it’s all decided then.” Katrina smirked as she eyed Venus in Furs by Leopold von Sacher-Masoch.
“Naturally!” Eleanor laughed quietly, then her eyes widened. They both saw at the same time the recently published anonymous novel, The Autobiography of a Flea from just last year. Eleanor and Katrina had heard wickedly good things and had been itching to get a copy.
“You have selected a well-versed man to train you,” Katrina quipped, still eyeing the naughty shelf.
“A lady should improve her mind through reading and developing new skills,” Eleanor replied sarcastically.
Seeing all the secrets the shelf contained was scandalous and illuminating, but it gave them no heretofore unguessed insights into Sir Jacques. Lest they read through his own private journals, which seemed a bit too intrusive. For now. Before selecting the lewdest book to flip through, Eleanor took another glance around the room and realized she had paid his desk no mind. Two books set on the desktop, obviously those Sir Jacques had handled most recently. One was placed squarely on the desktop with a handwritten note beside it. Eleanor walked to the desk and recognized it as one of the ladies’ favorite authors, Edgar Allan Poe. Katrina followed naturally and they both studied the compilation of Poe’s poems and stories.
The note beside it was more interesting. It was a stanza written in beautiful calligraphy, copied from Poe. Eleanor read it aloud.
“For the moon never beams, without bringing me dreams
   Of the beautiful Annabel Lee;
And the stars never rise, but I feel the bright eyes
   Of the beautiful Annabel Lee;”
“He is a romantic!” Eleanor exclaimed happily.
“You’re seeing what you want to see,” Katrina said reasonably. “That poem is about a dead woman, you know. He could full well be thinking of his first wife.” She lowered her voice to a teasingly ominous lilt, “Or worse, he could be thinking about entombing you in a sepulcher by the sea so he can lay beside you forever and ever.”
Eleanor rolled her eyes but laughed quietly. Both ladies then turned their attention to the other book. It was quite large, the size of an encyclopedia, bound in black leather. Oddly, it was completely devoid of markings, no author or title. Only a silver pentagram was embossed in the center of its front cover. The women looked at themselves and eagerly opened it.
Just inside the cover was a note written a different script from Jacques’s.
Seances are a great way to a lady’s heart. More importantly, to her nether regions! ~ Pierre
“Count Pierre is such a loathsome creature,” Katrina mused. “Yet, he’s not mistaken. I hate how entertaining I find him.”
“Indeed,” Eleanor agreed. “Although with some work, we may be able to recruit him to our side in matters Jacques sees as frivolous. Seances and the like.”
“I’ve never seen such a – I don’t know, serious – book on occultism,” Katrina said as they turned the pages. They were thick and yellowed with the patina of age.
The text was Latin, but both women were educated and fluent. The image of a thin black shadow of a woman caught their eye, sketched on a weathered page, making them pause to read. Much of the vernacular was difficult to trudge through and allowances for allegories had to be made. But they decided the message of what they read was that ghosts are remnants of humans, and like humans, they can be good or evil. Intuitively, the women realized they had known this since that fateful night in the Purple Room. They learned of a species of supernatural creature of which they had heretofore known little. Demons are entities of pure evil. They can appear in disguise as spirits, or even possess and command otherwise harmless or even good spirits to do their bidding.
They spent hours perusing the book that they named the Book of Pentacles. They learned much more than they had ever hoped for until they were forced to retreat by the grandfather clock tolling four am. Sir Jacques would arise soon, and they dared not be caught by him.
They vowed to return and learn more, for there was much more to learn in these dark matters than they had ever imagined.
*******************************************************************************************
Nights had been particularly restless for Eleanor since her arrival at Wargrave Hall, and it was not for lack of trying. She was not prone to long indulgent bouts of sleeping. Nighttime was often her favorite part of the day when she could be left alone with her thoughts, lose herself in a novel, or even take her horse out for a ride under the full moon when no one was awake to obnoxiously caution her against it. However, she had made a concerted effort to sleep long and well during her stay. Dark circles beneath one’s eyes were not a becoming feature, and she wanted to look her loveliest at all times while in the company of Sir Jacques. And yet it was he who was the cause of her sleeplessness! How could any hot-blooded woman sleep with thoughts of such a man running rampant through her dreams? During her short stay, she had awakened twice in a hot perspire, her skin damp and nightgown clinging to her body, pleasantly moist in other places as well. Her personal handmaiden, Agnes, who had accompanied her from home, complained of her own sleep being disrupted as well for entirely different reasons, conjuring tales of vivid nightmares and imaginings of shadowy figures lurking in corners. But she was a simple girl. Kind, helpful, and always well-intentioned, but simple. Eleanor gave her grim fairytales no weight at all. Strangest of all was that Katrina was oddly solicitous of company. Both women were highly independent, neither prone to needing the company of another. But since they had come to Wargrave Hall, Katrina had been loath to spend any time alone, not even in the wonderful library. It was another reason Eleanor had resorted to sneaking out before the world awakened.
Eleanor had never spent any significant time around a man of Sir Jacques’s vintage before. Given her upbringing, she was familiar with older men of her father’s peerage and, naturally, she had been a subject of interest among many young men near her own age who hoped to catch her eye. Most men she had encountered in their third and fourth decades were married, and therefore could hardly interact with her within the bounds of propriety; others were slovenly hogs who had let their bellies overrun their belts; and some, the worst of all, were nasty creatures who had at no point in their lives been endowed with either looks or charm, who treated women like a game of odds, taking as many bites at the apple of eligible women until they found desperate enough to give in. Jacques Le Gris fit none of these molds. He was kind and affable with a sharp wit, albeit commanding and intimidating; he had kept his body athletic and strong, and as finely sculpted as anything Bernini touched. There was another quality to him that was wholly new to her, something about him that called to her and alighted her senses. Beyond his looks and his size, he had a vigorous and masculine presence that drew her in like a hummingbird to nectar.
Just like seeing the finest horse at a sale, she wanted him for her own. And she had grown tired of waiting for him to arrange a private encounter with her. It was easy for her to decide that she would have him. In her mind, this was a simple thing. It was of no consequence that countless other women across England likewise had their hopes pinned on the handsome knight and his estate. They had all failed, or he would not still be running free as a stag in the wood. Eleanor Winchester was not a woman who failed.
Every morning of her stay at Wargrave Hall, Eleanor had watched from her window as Jacques Le Gris returned from the stables. Every morning, he finished his pre-dawn ride near the time she awakened and was handing his horse over to a groom while Agnes helped Eleanor dress. He was unaware of her appraisal, so it was an opportune time for her to study him properly when his keen eyes would not catch her looking at him, as they always managed to, even though she was being thoroughly stealthy. When he walked from the stables, she could let her eyes indulgently wander over him, lingering wherever happened to draw them, which more often than not were his broad shoulders and massive chest. She supposed that she ought to feel some sense of impropriety over the thoughts the sight of him induced, but she simply couldn’t bring herself to feel anything untoward about it at all. If a woman was not meant to admire a man, then fate should not place such an impressive example of one right in front of her.
Rather, she would be concerned her senses were failing her if she did not appreciate the look of him and respond the way she did to the masculinity of him. What manner of woman would not admire the sight of him striding across a grassy paddock, tall and proud, his white shirt open at the throat allowing his broad chest to peek through, his skin slicked with sweat from his ride. His hair was always wilder then too, with the morning breeze fingering through it. She liked him much better like this, when he had the look of a wild thing about him.
Best of all, he always took his rides alone.
Like a hunter learning when a stag came to water, she patterned her game. It was plainly obvious this was his favored morning ritual, a time he stole for himself before the demands of his day settled upon his shoulders. His habit was to take lone rides before sunrise and to sequester himself in the late evenings in his study with a cigar, a drink, and a book. The latter was of little use to her at present, but his riding habit was something she could use to her advantage.
Painful though it was for her, Eleanor roused herself before the first inkling of dawn. Stars still twinkled in the sky that was just lightening from black to navy. It was an unconscionable hour, but one had to make these kinds of sacrifices in their amorous pursuits. It was but one example of the woman having to carry the burden of seduction when men were too foolish to take the initiative for themselves. Besides that, this was one of the few, if not the only, hours of the day she could slip away unseen on a perfectly innocent errand and secure a private encounter with Sir Jacques.
Not wanting to alert anyone to her plans, Eleanor dressed in a simple riding habit that required no help from her handmaid. Her bodice was a shade of cornflower blue that she had been told often made her eyes more radiant and her skirt was simple charcoal. Without Agnes’ help, she didn’t bother putting her hair up in any intricate fashion, opting to braid her long tresses so that it hung down her back or unobtrusively over her shoulder. She appraised herself in the tall cheval mirror and thought that, given her haste taken to make herself up and the horrendous hour, she looked quite good. Though she had slept little, her body was thrumming with anticipation and her eyes were clear and bright.
Had she slept longer and her senses been more alert, she might have noticed the figure of the dark, stately women who watched her from the corner of her room. Her black hair blended with the shadows as did her long black gown, but her eyes glowed like embers. Or like the fires of hell.
*******************************************************************************************
Long before sunrise, Sir Jacques took his black coffee alone in his study. It was part of his morning ritual, known to all those in the household. Coffee was a taste he had acquired during his time fighting in the orient, although the grounds he could get here were a poor substitute for the black sludgy brew he favored. His habit was to begin his days alone in his study in the darkness before dawn and end them there as well in the darkness of nighttime, provided he was not entertaining female company elsewhere. He reclined in his tufted leather chair, his boots propped on his desk, as he sipped his coffee. He had half an hour before the customary time he went down to the stables for his morning ride. Customarily, this was his favorite time of day when he had the Hall to himself and before the demands of the day settled upon him, each one chipping away at his good humor until little remained.
The air inside his study was unusually cool, especially for summer. So cool that Jacques considered building a fire. Once or twice, he thought he could even see a tendril of steam on his exhaled breath. The feeling of being watched settled over him, looming like a physical presence over his shoulder. He felt it behind him, as though a cold body stood at his back. He knew the only thing behind his chair was the study window that overlooked the garden. Jacques was not a man prone to flights of fancy, let alone to fear, and he would not be bothered by such foolishness. He utterly refused to look behind him, nor toward the source of anything so nonsensical. He rolled his shoulders, physically shrugging off the strange feeling along with a few cracks in his back. Such sensations were not entirely uncommon in Wargrave Hall, but Jacques had noticed them more as of late, or for some reason, he had become more aware of them.
Before Jacques could reconcile the odd feeling with any rational cause, William strode into the study, closing the door behind him with pointed loudness. Jacques studied him over the rim of his mug. His son had grown into a tall man, although not as tall as Jacques himself, nor as tall as he had hoped for the boy, and neither did his shoulders have the impressive breadth of his father’s. There was much Jacques had hoped his son would inherit from him, such as his large hands and powerful build, but he had instead gotten the finer bone structure of his mother. His features were finer too. More handsome, perhaps, in an effeminate way, but they were crueler also. The boy’s harsh demeanor that had earned him the moniker of Black Billy was misplaced as from both his parents, neither of whom were cold nor cruel. And his black eyes that were a unique feature in the Le Gris family had unnerved Jacques since the day he had opened them. The more the boy matured, the less of himself Jacques saw in his eldest son. At least, Theodore took after him strongly. He could scarcely see a difference between his younger son and himself at the same age, except that Theodore had inherited his mother’s green eyes instead of Jacques’s feral amber color.
“It’s become apparent that you are playing cavalierly with the family estate, father,” William said testily without preamble.
Jacques felt his irritation bloom afresh for the day. He took a long drink before engaging. He decided against rising to the challenge and instead set his mug down on his desk and folded his hands in his lap, fixing his son with a fiery stare.
“It’s quite clear that Miss Winchester is playing you for a fool. I would think you have enough notches on your bedpost,” William continued. “If you want to feast on the little tart, eat your fill. But if you play fast and loose with the strumpet, you are also doing so with mine and Theodore’s inheritance.��
Jacques felt the rush of anger flood him so fast it left him lightheaded, his skin flushed hot and his hands curled into fists involuntarily. He would have shot to his feet and slammed his fist into the boy’s mouth had it been anyone but his own son. Instead, he sat up rigidly straight in his chair and tried to control the timbre of his voice when he growled dangerously, “You forget your place, boy. How aggressively do you want me to remind you of it?”
“Am I wrong?” William asked with cold detachment. “I think not. If you take this cock tease to wife and fuck an heir into her, that will affect your existing sons.” Jacques pushed menacingly up out of his chair to his feet, but William continued unchecked. “It is the height of irresponsibility, and additionally, thoroughly disloyal to both Theordore and myself. Under the law of primogeniture, Wargrave Hall and all the property and assets under your name will pass to me alone as the oldest son. I am the age of majority. Under the circumstances, it would only be responsible of you to yield your position as head of the family to me and take a stipend if you intend to act with so little regard for your existing sons. Run off to Paris or New York where such lurid liaisons are commonplace and where your decisions will not affect Theodore and myself.”
“Primogeniture only applies to an acknowledged heir, boy,” Jacques snarled, leaning over his desk like a wolf over a kill. He kept his hands planted on the desktop to keep them from flying at his son’s throat. “I am the master of Wargrave Hall, and I alone decide who inherits it. Place yourself in my way, make yourself my enemy, and I will disinherit your ungrateful ass and leave you to rot in the gutter with nothing.”
“You trained Theodore and me to fight since we were three,” William sneered. “You’re old and slow. You’ll be forty on your next birthday! You’re past the time when you could beat me in a fight.”
Jacques stormed around his desk, knocking his coffee mug off to shatter on his Persian rug and splash its contents across the floor. Warring with rage, he rushed William and grabbed his lapels, yanking the young man bodily off his feet to bring him up to eye-level. The thick vein in Jacques’s neck pulsed with anger. William tried to whimper something, but Jacques cut across him, “You’re a man now, not a boy, as you pointed out. The next time you find the balls to speak to me in such a manner, be prepared to fight me like a man.”
Jacques dropped William and shoved him back with unbridled aggression. William’s back slammed into the bookcase behind him with enough force to knock the wind out of his lungs, knocking several volumes off the shelves. Jacques feared he would not be able to restrain himself from true violence if William persisted. He was not known for his restraint in so many ways. To avoid his temper inflaming, Jacques stormed out of his study. He would expend his temper on the back of his horse.
*******************************************************************************************
Darkness had just begun to relinquish its hold when Eleanor made her way to the stables. There was enough soft light for her to see her way through the grounds, but not enough to make out the face of the groundskeeper she passed. The man lingered in the shadows of the Hall, no doubt tending to some shrubbery or something of the like, a dark silhouette only, his features hidden in shadow. It was early even for a groundskeeper to be about his duties, but she commended his diligence. No matter, she had not hauled herself out of a warm bed to ponder the comings and goings of groundskeepers.
For her plan to work, she had to reach the stables before Sir Jacques and have her horse already saddled when he arrived for his morning ride, lest it seem suspicious. It must not appear as though she had followed him or was inviting herself along with him during his private hour. It must be Jacques who invites her to join him. Though it was seldom if ever reality, men must think themselves in charge. A woman’s task was far more intricate, engineering the happening of things while framing it so that the man in her custody thinks himself in control.
Horses stuck their heads out of their stalls to see their visitor when she entered the stables, their ears pricked forward curiously at the sight of a new person. It was dark inside the stables, but Eleanor recognized Jacques’s horse at the end of the stable, a huge dapple-grey fit for a medieval knight to ride into battle. He stomped a hoof impatiently and arched his neck over the stable door, fiddling with the latch with his mouth. Like his owner, he too looked as though he enjoyed these morning rides. Midway down the stable aisle, her horse greeted her with a friendly knicker. She too would enjoy a brisk ride in the morning chill, regardless of her motives for doing so. She caught him and saddled him quickly so that she was ready when Jacques appeared, but she strategically left the breast collar unbuckled so it would look as though she was only nearly finished.
While she waited, she groomed her horse, taking her time until his black coat shone like obsidian. She watched the light brighten outside the stable doors until she could clearly make out the grounds outside. It was a pink morning imbued with soft light – the kind of light that made a woman’s features particularly alluring. Mist drifted over the grassy hills giving the countryside a mystical feeling. It was the perfect morning for her plans to unfurl, innocently, like the gentle blooming of a rose.
But where was he? Jacques had taken his morning ride every day she had been at Wargrave Hall. Surely, her luck was not so foul that today would be the day he forgoes it. Waiting and uncertainty made her grow irritable, cursing under her breath and stomping. Her mood infected that of her horse, and he too stomped the ground and danced in place, eager to carry his owner away from whatever distressed her and run until both their hearts were light.
That rotten bastard, she cursed under her breath, deeply offended that Jacques had broken the plans that he didn’t know he had.
Patience had never been one of Eleanor’s virtues, and it was some time past when Jacques usually took his ride. She buckled the breast collar and led her horse through the stable, striding indignantly with her chin held high. Her horse’s hooves echoed on the cobblestone floor of the enclosed stable, louder still due to his excited prancing instead of walking, taking three paces for every one he needed. Eleanor turned back to calm him, running a hand down his nose as she continued walking to the end of the stable. Her horse arched his neck and jerked on his lead, normal for a high-spirited animal. Looking back at him, she didn’t watch where she was going.
Turning out of the stable doors, Eleanor strode right into the unforgiving balk of Sir Jacques as he entered. The sudden commotion startled her horse, who threw his head and yanked her arm back. In her surprise and built irritation, she snapped at the man before she could catch herself, “A man as barbarously large as you should watch where he’s going!”
Jacques looked just as startled as her horse when he looked down at her. On instinct, he reached a hand out to steady her, but stopped it midway and returned it stiffly to his side. Instantly, she felt a hot blush stain her cheeks. This wasn’t going well at all. Jacques straightened and smoothed his jacket. His voice was polite but held no warmth when he replied, “My apologies, Miss Winchester. I am unaccustomed to concerning myself with guests in my stables, especially at this hour.”
From the set of his shoulders and the tension in his brow, she surmised that Jacques was in an unpleasant mood himself. Her momentary lapse in temper and ill-timed barb certainly hadn’t helped matters. She considered abandoning her plan and redoubling her efforts another day when the conditions might be more favorable. But no, if she let this opportunity pass, there may not be another. Even then, it would make her carefully arranged ‘chance meeting’ too transparent a ploy to attempt it again. This was her opportunity and she’d best seize it. Fortune favors the bold, after all.
Since she was already knee-deep in mire, she figured she might as well double down. It was always better to be the accuser than the accused. Planting her hands on her hips, she raised her chin and asked him, “Are you following me?”
“Of course not.” Jacques raised his hands defensively. “I ride most mornings. It’s the best time to find solitude. Usually.” His eyes narrowed as realization dawned. “Which I suspect you know well. How cunning of you, madam.”
“I’m quite sure I don’t take your meaning at all.” Her horse saved her from further inquiry by rearing in place. He was affected by the tension of the people around him, growing more restless by being held still.
“Whoa, you feisty bastard,” Jacques said to the horse in soothing tones, placing his large hand on the animal’s forehead.
“Well!” She raised her eyebrows in a challenge. “Since you have succeeded in thoroughly agitating my horse, I hope you will be good enough to hold him still while I mount.” Asking a man for help was a sneak attack her father had taught her, a way to slip past their guard that few could resist. It was a strategy from which Jacques was not immune.
For the first time, Jacques considered her horse. He was a big powerful animal, not a delicate lady-like mount. He looked from the horse back to her. “Can you handle that horse? Have you ridden him often?”
“Quite often,” she quipped tartly. “I raised him from a foal.”
Jacques didn’t argue, but eyed her horse skeptically as he took the reins and led him out into the open area in front of the stables. He stroked the horse’s neck to calm him, which had the unintended effect of calming himself at the same time. It was difficult if not impossible to remain agitated when trying to imbue calm into an animal. His eyes strayed to her as she bounded easily up into the sidesaddle, hooked her right leg over the pommel, and adjusted her skirts. He handed the reins to her, his warm hand brushing hers, and unbidden dropped his hand to her boot to check its fit in the stirrup. His jaw flexed and he seemed to make some internal decision.
“I am your host, Miss Winchester.” He looked up at her. From her seat on her horse, his face was level with her waist. “I would be remiss if I did not ride with you and show you the grounds.”
“I thought you didn’t want company?” she asked, not letting him off so easily.
“In rare instances, I will make an exception.” He pointedly grabbed the rein near the bit, holding her horse as he awaited her reply.
“Am I supposed to hold my horse here while you take your sweet time saddling yours?” she asked as her horse stomped and snorted impatiently, emphasizing her question.
“Yes,” Jacques said simply. “You can ride, can you not? If so, control your mount.” His tone remained stern but a shadow of a smirk played over his lips.
Jacques made quick work of catching and saddling his horse. He hoisted himself up into the saddle and sat tall and statuesque with his dapple-grey dancing beneath him. Both horses were filled with nerves and high spirited, ready to bolt away until their energy was spent.
“Lead on, Miss Winchester. I assume you have a plan this morning,” he said, letting his words linger, further calling her bluff. “As to where you intended to ride, I mean.”
“I had planned nothing beyond seeing what chance might bring me. Since you have unexpectedly decided to join me, I will defer to your superior knowledge of your own estate.” She smiled tartly back. “Take me on a ride, Sir Jacques.”
“Be warned, I am in a vigorous mood this morning.” However, he had to fight to keep a scowl on his lips. His black mood had nearly lifted. He found himself enjoying this lively banter almost as much as a lively galloping ride. The golden morning light had a curious effect on Eleanor’s features. He already thought her pretty, but this morning she looked especially beautiful. Was it her or was it something softening inside him, he wondered.
“Then take us along your most challenging route,” she said confidently. “Better yet, let us race along it! With a prize to the victor, naturally.”
“The stakes you may ask concern me,” he laughed gruffly now, unable to contain it. “What would you ask in the unlikely event that you win?”
“I’ll go easy on you and ask only for the right to compel you to join me on another ride, at the time and place of my choosing, irrespective of decorum.” She lined her horse up beside his, readying the animals to run against each other.
“I suppose I can endure that well enough.” He nodded. “And what do I get when I win?”
“Most men would want a kiss as a prize,” she said haughtily.
“Why would I exert any effort winning something I could steal?” He winked at her, enjoying the way a pink blush tinted her cheeks.
She recovered and returned, “Is that a note of fear I detect?” With an exaggerated sigh she added, “If you are afraid of losing to a woman, I understand.”
He pointed to the highest hillside in view about a mile away. Its sides were steep and one was pale-soiled giving it the look of a small white cliff of Dover. Mist circled through the trees at its base and the rising sun made its grassy crest glow.
“Should I lose you in my wake, I will meet you at the top,” Jacques told her cockily.
Without waiting for him to give the word, Eleanor whipped her horse with her quirt, sending him lunging ahead into an immediate gallop. She called over her shoulder, “To the victor go the spoils!”
Crisp morning air cooled her hot cheeks as her horse ran across the meadow that surrounded Wargrave Hall like a grassy moat. Jacques was close behind, their horses very equally matched and equally game. He found that he enjoyed his present view so much that he didn’t want to try to pass her. Her braid flew out behind her like an auburn pennant and she sat her horse erect with infallible balance. He had always thought women who mastered the art of sidesaddle had superior seats to men. It defied logic how they could keep their balance with half the moorings a man had from two stirrups.
Ahead of them was the first of two fences that separated them from the targeted bluff. Her horse showed no signs of balking, but Eleanor swatted him again lightly, wringing an extra burst of speed out of him. Jacques involuntarily held his breath, watching from a pace behind, as her horse took the jump. The beast sailed easily over the five-foot fence and his rider maintained her seat effortlessly. She looked back over her shoulder to smirk triumphantly at Jacques when he landed immediately after. Jacques kicked his horse harder, demanding another knot of speed until the animals ran alongside each other neck and neck. Wind whipped through Jacques’s thick hair, blowing it wildly around his face. He looked over at the woman beside him and grinned.
“I fear I may always be fighting to keep from being a step behind you,” he shouted above the thunder of hoofbeats.
Not just one step!” She laughed back at him. “Sometimes, even two or three. Men are slower beasts, I’m afraid.”
“Perhaps when they are properly disarmed,” Jacques agreed. “The term temptress was surely coined with a woman like you in mind.”
They approached the second fence, both horses running hard, competing with each other. Both again took it with flying ease. Now across the meadow, the horses plunged into the untamed growth of forest that surrounded the base of the bluff. They jumped over logs and weaved between trees as agile as a pair of stags. Jacques found his spirits lifted and his mood lighter than he could remember it. He realized it had been years since he had allowed his horse to run fast and free beneath him, and he wondered why he had stopped indulging in this simple pleasure. As their horses reached the hillside and lunged up it, still vying closely for the lead, it hit Jacques like a bucket of ice water that it had been even longer since he had felt so alive, so virile. He realized, too, that his situation was hopeless. If he allowed this woman to ride out of his life, he would be forever chasing a similar high that would be a counterfeit at best. He knew with a sudden clarity, that if he didn’t seize his opportunity, he would regret it as long as he lived.
Eleanor took the lead by a yard as they crowned the bluff. Her horse carried less weight and had more pent up energy from being cooped up longer in a stall. She let her horse slow down to an easy lope across the top of the ridge and reined him to a stop just before the hill sheared away again on the opposite side. Jacques stopped beside her, grinning broadly, his chest flushed where it peaked from the open collar of his white shirt.
“It appears that I am in your debt,” he acknowledged her win with a half bow from his saddle.
The winded horses snorted and blew on the crest of the bluff, calm for the moment while they caught their breath. The bluff was the highest point within view in any direction. Below, green hillsides rolled away like verdant waves on an endless sea, spilt by valleys and accentuated by untamed patches of forest. In the meadows nearest Wargrave Hall, horses grazed idly and cattle dotted the gentler areas. Further out, a small herd of red stag browsed along the edge of the treeline near a ravine as they returned to the safety of the forest to bed down for the day. The view stretched away for miles in all directions without a man-made structure in sight, save for the monstrous Hall and its surrounding outbuildings.
“Picturesque, is it not?” Jacques asked with obvious pride of his property.
“Is all this yours?” Eleanor asked of the countryside.
“Everything within view and much more beyond,” Jacques answered, waving his arm in an encompassing gesture. He looked at her sideways and smirked, “Impressed?”
“By the man or the view?” she teased. “The view is very fine, but I’ve yet to make a final determination on the man.”
“It sounds like you are judge and jury. I worry that you may think yourself executioner too!” he laughed fondly, enjoying himself. “Am I to have no voice in this?”
“It is probably best if you do not.” She nodded with mock seriousness. “Men are ill-equipped to make weighty decisions of the heart. Especially when said man presumes to deny the wishes of his own.” She looked at him knowingly and returned to the topic of the beauty before them. “My family’s property is nearly as large, but I admit yours is more beautiful. It has a wildness about it that mine does not,” she replied genuinely, then teased him back. “But my main concern is alleviated. I was worried that a mere knight would not have enough property to get a decent ride in on.”
“You speak as if things are already decided between us.” Jacques looked at her, intending to display offense but his disobedient features reflected only intrigue. “I’ve not made you an offer, Miss Winchester.”
“Not yet, that’s true. Perhaps my confidence is entirely misplaced.” She let out a disingenuous sigh. “My father tells me that if you are ever in want of a wife again, you will know full well that you can never do better. He says that my only downfall will be if you have resolved to live out your days as a bachelor.” She looked at him directly, piercing into his heart with those luminous eyes. “What he did not say but that I know to be true, is that you are a man who would prefer the consistent company of a woman. That your druthers would be to have a woman in your bed every night – a woman who belongs to you – as opposed to an assortment of inconsistent mistresses.”
“By god girl, you don’t mince words!” Jacques huffed indignantly, both at her directness and her accuracy. “And outside of your father’s wise council, just how do you come by your more salacious intelligence?”
“Just as you’ve no doubt inquired about me, I have conducted my own investigation. Women speak rather freely about such matters when they’re amongst themselves.” She smiled at the way he shifted uncomfortably in his saddle. It was endearing that he was so concerned about keeping her good opinion of him.
Jacques chewed his lip for a moment, thinking. It was a new experience for him to feel both like the hunter and hopelessly caught in an inescapable snare at once. It was both exhilarating and uncomfortable, but undeniably unmatched. He decided to meet her bluntness with his own. For the moment at least. “I’m much older than you. I’m fast becoming a grouchy old bastard. I’m not in want of more heirs. I’m embroiled in a host of unsavory rumors that have followed me for years. They would enshroud any woman I took for a wife.”
“Those sound precisely like the sort of problems a vibrant young wife could solve,” she replied easily. She touched the reins to her horse’s neck, bringing his head back around to face the Hall in preparation to return. “But if you do not share my interest…”
Jacques leaned down from his saddle and snatched her horse’s reins near the bit, stopping the animal. “Of all the shrewd assumptions you’ve made about me, it’d be a shame for your logic to go array now.” His face was near hers in this position, bending over his horse’s neck to grip her reins. “I want to know for certain that this is the path you wish to follow before we start down it beyond the point of no return. I have two sons who are more eligible than I and less marred by scandal. Are you sure that instead of the pups, you want to contend with the wolf?”
“Don’t demean me by insinuating that I don’t know my own heart, Sir Jacques.” She yanked her rein out of his hands, making her horse jerk his head in annoyance. “Although, in truth, I grow tired of being the pursuer. I have given you a fine serve. Now, I await your riposte.” Her eyes held a challenge more than her words, looking fixedly into his. “You are rumored to be a great soldier. Such a man knows how to wage a fine offense on the battleground of hearts. I would like to see it. A lady deserves as much.”
Jacques grinned wickedly and straightened in his saddle. He pointed down to a stand of trees below the bluff they straddled, nestled in between two hills. He made certain Eleanor followed his arm, her eyes sighted upon his mark. His voice was dangerously low when he told her, “How rude of me, Miss Winchester. I have been remiss in my duty as a suitor even before I knew I had assumed the role. Do you think you can beat me in another race? I hope that you can, because if I catch you before we reach those trees, the consequences for you will be dire.”
Before she could retort, Jacques smacked the ends of his reins down harshly on her horse’s rump. Her horse jumped away from the whip and lunged into a full gallop down the bluff. A less-skilled rider would have been hurled off over his hindquarters from the unexpected start. Her horse shot down the hillside with Jacques on her heels. The downward slope of the bluff was steep, the ground damp and loose. Their horses sat back on their haunches to keep from tumbling over forward, sliding down as much as galloping. The two horses reached the bottom with grunts of displeasure. Eleanor tapped her horse with her crop, sending the animal flying across the gently rolling meadow that sprawled out before them. Jacques ran close behind, the snorted breaths of his horse sounding as loud as a locomotive behind her. She aimed for the grove of trees Jacques had pointed out; it was thicker than it had looked from above.
The meadow sloped easily downward to a ravine, shrouded by trees. They ran inside, immediately surrounded by luscious greens and sensual pinks inside the blooming trees. With every galloping stride of their horses, the scenery grew more and more beautiful. Eleanor looked around her at the beauty quickly flashing by. She was so distracted that she nearly ran her horse headlong into a small pond. Yanking on her reins and sitting back in the saddle, she reined her horse into a sliding stop at the water’s edge. Jacques was immediately behind, but his horse was slower to stop and it plowed into the pond up to its knees, splashing both horse and rider. His horse snorted indignantly but Jacques only laughed.
They stood in a secluded glade, as cloistered and beautiful as a fairy glen. It was small, the size of a moderate sitting room, shaded and lightly wooded, and the grass their horses pawed was as luscious as a manicured lawn. Sunlight streamed down through patches in the canopy of trees above them, mottling the emerald grass with pale spots of peridot. The water rippled from the disturbance caused by Jacques’s horse, its crystal-clear surface shimmering with diamonds of sunlight. The water was so clear that the light and reflection of nearby trees were the only barrier preventing a view of the bottom of its depths. The remnants of an ancient rock wall crumbled down the water’s edge. Moss clung to the rock wall, snaking through every crevasse and creeping over most of its surface. It looked medieval. Birdsong rang through the trees in a natural symphony, unbothered by the human presence.
Eleanor looked around the beatific clearing, enclosed on all sides by thick forest. Jacques gazed upon her instead of the view. He smiled broadly, knowing by her expression that he had done well.
“I’m glad you like it,” he told her softly. “This is my favorite place on these grounds. I ride here often to find peace, although not as often as I once did.”
“It’s beautiful, Jacques,” she affirmed, still appreciating their surroundings.
“I’ve never shared this place with anyone,” he said more quietly but with more conviction.
Eleanor’s head jerked around, her eyes shot to his almost aggressively. “What about your wife? I don’t want to be lied to in the course of you trying to romance me.”
“It’s no lie.” He placed his right hand over his heart as he nudged his horse closer alongside hers until their knees touched. “She did not enjoy riding, nor much out of doors. There are no roads here, so she never accompanied me. I am afraid that I can offer a woman few firsts with me, but this is something I have now shared with you alone.”
She beamed at him, but she could think of nothing either suitably romantic or coy to say, so she only smiled and then further admired the beauty surrounding them. Sunlight danced on the pristine water, and she saw it was fed by a narrow brook that flowed between the hillsides, keeping the water clear and pure. Jacques stepped down from his horse and looped his reins over the branch of a tree. He walked to the side of Eleanor’s horse and offered her his hand to dismount, which she happily took. Jacques took the liberty of grabbing her waist as she hopped lightly down from her mount. He tied her horse beside his and led her to the medieval wall.
The wall remnants were only waist high on Eleanor and ran into the pond, a dead end to whatever pasture it had enclosed centuries ago. Jacques directed her to lean against its mossy rocks. She expected him to sit beside her but instead, he dropped to take a knee before her. Her heart jumped at the thought of a proposal, but he made none and unexpectedly took her right boot in his hand.
“What on earth are you doing?” she asked with a small measure of alarm, pulling her boot away.
“Do you not want to see what I enjoy doing most here, in my favorite place?” Jacques looked up at her from his kneeling position. Although, he didn’t have to raise his eyes far – kneeling, his face was level with her bodice. He took her boot again.
“What do you intend to do from that position?” She tried to sound imperious.
“The mind reels with possibilities,” he replied hungrily.
“You know very well a lady cannot do such things before marriage,” she huffed with annoyance, yet she was secretly enticed to let this handsome man do absolutely anything he wanted to her.
“What things might those be?” Jacques smirked. His large hand crept up the back of her calf, moving slowly as he would with a startled horse. “I haven’t told you what I want to do with you today.”
“You’ve given me quite a clear idea.” She tried to pull her boot away again, but he held it firm this time, his grip like iron.
“Do you not trust me?” His hand slid higher up to the back of her thigh just above her knee, stroking her there through the silk of her stocking. “What an irresponsible young lady you are to put yourself in the hands of a scoundrel like me. Out here, with no one to rescue you.”
“You’ve never given me a reason to distrust you,” her voice was firm, but her pulse thundered in her ears. There was nothing she could do to fend off such a big, powerful man. And she wasn’t sure if she wanted to. A disturbingly large part of her wanted him to continue despite her protests, to rip her clothes off entirely, and ravage her right then and there.
“What makes you think I’ll give you a reason to distrust me now?” Jacques’s grin took on a wicked edge. He saw clearly the effect he had on her and it spurred him on. She was as excited as she was afraid, and Jacques let that simmer inside her until her chest was beautifully flushed and her leg quivered in his hands. Finally, with his free hand, he unlaced her boot and pulled it off. Using the hand at the back of her thigh, he trailed it slightly higher until he found the top of her stocking. With tantalizing slowness, he rolled it down her leg and pulled it off entirely. He was pleased to see the way she held her breath but didn’t pull away. He could go much further now if he wanted, but he released her bare foot. Eleanor looked almost disappointed when he took her other foot and repeated the process of removing her boot and stocking.
Looking at her dainty feet and the muddy hem of her dress, Jacques pursed his lips in appreciation. Laughter wrinkled the corners of his amber eyes when he looked up at her. “What a wanton little hussy you are, baring your ankles to any man who bothers to pull your boots off.”
She kicked at him playfully and he caught her around one of her wanton ankles, holding her easily. He pushed up the hem of her dress and kissed her knee. It was the first kiss he had given her, other than greeting her chastely by kissing her hand. It felt like a brand, her flesh burning where his lips touched so gently. Jacques set her boots aside and pushed up from the ground. He took a seat beside her on the low wall and unceremoniously pulled off his own boots and socks.
“I’m very confused,” she said as he rolled his pants up over his muscled calves. “What are you playing at?”
“I’m doing what I often do when I come here.” He took her hand and stood, pulling her up with him.
Stroking her hand with his thumb, Jacques led her to a flat rock that protruded over the pond close below. He sat down and let his legs hang over to dip his feet in the water below, groaning with pleasure. He looked up at her with a smirk, waiting for her to join him. When she sat and dangled her feet in the water, it was so pleasantly cool that she gasped with delight. She looked at him sideways and narrowed her eyes. “Why didn’t you tell me this is what you wanted to do with me?”
“That hardly seemed fun,” he laughed and leaned back on his elbows, his large body sprawling beside her. “I tried to warn you about me. I’m no gentleman at all, Miss Winchester.”
Relaxing, she reclined beside him. She watched birds flitter through the trees overhead and clouds drifting by through the gaps in the branches. Propping himself up on one elbow, Jacques looked down at her. Her impressive bosom was still flushed from their ride and her eyes looked exceptionally crystalline in the dappled sunlight. He felt himself drifting toward her, looming over her body, along with that inexorable pull of arousal welling deep inside him. Before he lost himself in a passion he could not restrain, he took a deep breath to clear his head and rose to his feet. 
“We’d best get back before you are missed, Miss Winchester.” He offered her his hand. “Your father may shoot me if he learns of this.” As an afterthought, he added, “However, I would welcome your company any morning you wish to join me for a ride.”
*******************************************************************************************
“Eleanor!” Katrina ambushed her friend the moment she stepped inside her room. “Where have you been? I’ve been looking for you all morning.”
“I felt like going for a ride this morning,” Eleanor said dreamily.
“No, you didn’t!” Katrina accused. “We’ve known each other most of our lives. There’s nothing you feel like doing first thing in the morning unless it involves violence.” She eyed Eleanor critically, seeing the dirt on her dress and her hair that had blown undone. “I hope you haven’t let Sir Jacques get away with more than you should. A lady must hint at the forbidden fruit, or give a man a taste at most. You mustn’t let him take a full bite of the apple.”
“Sadly, no one bit me or so much as tasted me today,” Eleanor quipped and set about unbraiding her hair to brush it back out neatly. “What has you so distressed?”
“I agreed to play Theodore in a game of croquet,” Katrina said fussily. “But now, I realize that will entail him wanting to teach me, and me having to be pleasant. I’m really not in the mood to be pleasant today. It’s too soon for me to be wretched around him. I might frighten him utterly away. You’re so much better at faking these things. Come with me and smile on command when I cannot muster one.”
“I have a better idea,” Eleanor opened the door to her room and gestured for Katrina to follow her. “But I fear it will devastate poor Theodore not to have you all to himself.”
It was still early enough to find the men at breakfast. The Prime Minister was set to depart that day after his morning meal. He was an especially hearty breakfaster and the others accommodated him. It was of little inconvenience to Jacques, who could eat most men and some beasts under the table. They hurried downstairs and with a stroke of luck, encountered Count Pierre as he exited the breakfast room. His eyes were still bloodshot from drinking the night before, but his mood was high. The women both knew that merely inviting the man to play a silly game with them would have no effect, not when there was business to be done.
“Count Pierre, would you be good enough to help Katrina and I settle a debate?” Eleanor asked him with a smile few men could refuse.
“Please tell me it involves the shedding of clothing,” Pierre returned lewdly. Unlike most men who tried to hide such aspects of their personalities, Pierre embraced his nature.
“Theodore insists he’s a better croquet instructor than you or Sir Jacques,” Eleanor let the challenge hang in the air.
“Let me tell both of you ladies something.” Pierre wagged a finger in their faces. “There is no substitute for hard-gained experience. In all matters. Some young buck is not going to give you the same quality of tutelage that an old master can.”
Jacques had emerged from the breakfast room and stood behind his friend, grinning as he listened. His eyes flickered to Eleanor when he added, “But in matters of manipulation and espionage, I find there is no finer teacher than a cunning woman.”
“They can spare the two of us for the length of a game of croquet,” Pierre said to Jacques, nodding toward the room where Count Winchester and the Prime Minister could be heard talking.
Jacques stepped toward Eleanor and offered her his arm and a warm smile. “Is this more of your maneuvering?”
“I would never take credit for such a thing,” she teased. “Unless it’s well received.”
Outside, the sun shone brightly and the weather was warm and welcoming for an outdoor activity. Theodore’s face fell when he saw Katrina approaching him with an entourage that included his father. He stood, leaning on the handle of a mallet near the white wickets he had set up in a pretty elliptical pattern on the lawn. The balls were lined up, too, in a variety of colors.
Jacques leaned close to Eleanor and said quietly, “Let me guess, it’s the mallets that appeal to you?”
“You’re getting smarter by the minute,” she replied.
Jacques grinned. These ladies were grandmasters on the chessboard of romance. But he too could play games and call bluffs. “Since you’ve dragged me out here, I assume you’ll allow me to give you a lesson.”
“I’m not a novice,” Eleanor said as she took a mallet Theodore handed her.
“You’ve already bested me riding,” Jacques continued with amusement. “Is it wise for an aspiring young woman to best a man at every sport? Should she not allow him to impress her?”
“Besides,” Pierre joined in the obvious teasing. “Men are simply far better when it comes to hitting things. Even you cannot argue that point, Miss Winchester.” He flexed a skinny arm to make his point. “We have superior strength and bad tempers. We’re naturals!”
Eleanor laughed, then hefted her mallet, testing its balance. She pointed it at Jacques. “I think I could abuse you quite well with this mallet.”
“Now thatwould be something for you to write about, Pierre,” Jacques laughed. 
“I’ve written so much abuse and flagellation, I’ve done it to death, I’m afraid.” Pierre sighed theatrically. “I’d like to think you’d know that about my publications if you weren’t so discombobulated at present.”
Eleanor and Katrina looked at each other and then at Pierre, each wearing expressions of confusion and embarrassment.
“Of course, this is far too lecherous a topic for upstanding ladies,” Jacques said with heavy sarcasm. “But Pierre is inflicted with the terrible burden of boredom brought on by his obscene wealth. To amused himself, he writes publications of an, ah, amorous nature under the nome de plume William Lazenby.”
Both ladies’ eyes widened. They didn’t want to admit they knew the name well.
“And why does he do it, you ask?” Jacques continued.
“To spread chaos, naturally!” Pierre exclaimed proudly. “It’s my sacred duty to ensure there’s not a limp cock or dry cunt in the land!”
Jacques glared at him, shaking his head. Even on such a topic, he would have modified his words in the company of the fairer sex. Pierre imposed no such restrictions on his behavior. Theodore blushed on behalf of the women, sure they were startled by the crude language and the topic in general. He had heard often about the delicate sensibilities of women. He was surprised to find them looking both intrigued and amused now. He was getting an unintended lesson in courtship from his father and Count Pierre.
“Do these stories all come from your imagination?” Katrina asked.
As they talked, Jacques moved behind Eleanor. He placed his hand over hers on the mallet, adjusting her grip and showing her proper form. Then, he moved her arm in a practice swing, pressing his body against hers from behind and moving his hips in time with hers. He looked pointedly at Theodore, indicating he might consider following suit with Katrina.
“Oh, inspiration comes in many forms,” Pierre said as he watched Jacques. He couldn’t help but foil his friend’s efforts. “I can’t tell you how many stories I have of horny old men tutoring young women in the dance of the bedsheets.”
Eleanor and Katrina laughed. The men’s game was up.
Pierre joined them laughing and added, “Imagine a romantic retelling of a sequestered getaway such as this. Two young, inexperienced ladies, seeking the tutelage from a pair of seasoned old rogues. Maybe the young bucks watching on, also to learn a thing or two.”
At this the women sobered, their demeanors changed to mild distaste. Pierre kicked himself inwardly for pushing too far. Jacques saw the change in the ladies, and jumped in to rescue the mood.
Jacques looked at Eleanor with an appropriately pained expression and said, “I only say this because I think it will appeal to you, Miss Winchester, but know that it pains me. Pierre had a rather prurient experience once during a séance. I’m sure he would love to regale you. I have no doubt it’s the seminal experience that converted him into such a staunch advocate for the occult.”
“Now, you must tell us!” Eleanor said excitedly.
“Even I, veteran that I am,” Pierre began with laughter in his eyes. “I have never before or since seen a woman possessed by such a randy spirit. The braggart forced the poor girl to strip out of her clothing entirely and then proceeded to cause her to writhe in the most obscene ways in front of me. I was utterly baffled as to how to cure her.”
“If I recall,” Jacques said, shaking his head. “You gave her the rod many times over while shouting Hail Mary’s into her ear.”
Everyone laughed at the lewd anecdote. Pierre made a point of reassuring the women, “Don’t let Jacques frighten you away from the occult. That one isolated event aside, I’m good at conducting seances. I’m something of an expert at them by now.” He caught Eleanor’s eye and told her directly, “Convince Jacques to let me host a séance in Wargrave Hall. I can promise you a night you’ll never forget. Don’t worry, Jacques will be there to protect you.”
*******************************************************************************************
After the men retired from dinner to plot over cigars and drinks and the ladies walked toward their rooms, Eleanor mused suggestively, “Wouldn’t it be a nice evening to investigate the dead wife’s painting room?”
“It’s not morbid enough that we know she burned up inside it, must we snoop through her things?” Katrina teased sarcastically.
“Can a lady ever really be morbid enough?” Eleanor laughed. “Surely not while there are dark secrets left to unravel.”
“Theodore says Sir Jacques hasn’t set foot inside since she died,” Katrina added as they hurried down the hallway with new purpose, their voices growing less discreet. “He said Jacques forbade him and Black Billy to go in there too, but that he used to sneak in anyway. He said he never saw anything out of sorts though.”
“Sounds like he needs some lessons on the proper use of a spirit board,” Eleanor deadpanned. “Shall we offer to teach him one night? It’d be a nice excuse for you to swoon and let him catch you.”
“I will never stoop so low as to swoon,” Katrina said with mild offense. “Although, maybe with you as the bait, we could draw out the ghost of the dead wife. If she’s after anyone, it would be you.”
“If she’s anywhere, she’d be in her lair, all right,” Eleanor agreed. She didn’t mention the image the green fairy had shown her in the mirror.
The women mounted the staircase and trotted up the stairs to the fourth floor. Once they had passed, William stepped out from the shadows to the banister. He watched their skirts swishing as they hurried the stairs, his teeth bared in a silent snarl of contempt for the nosey, conniving bitches.
They had only vague directions from Theodore as to where the painting room was located on the fourth floor, and a few wrong turns were made while searching for it. When they finally found the purple door at the end of a long hallway, oddly, it was standing open. Inviting.
The room was small and dim, the walls covered in framed paintings and canvases in various stages of completion. This was the first room that had been outfitted with electricity and there was a single electrical switch on the wall. Eleanor flipped the switch and several lights mounted on the walls flickered to life with only mild hesitancy.
A discarded easel sat in one corner, perhaps the one the artist had been working at when she was burned alive. The women looked around the room in stunned silence. The first thing they both noticed was the style of the paintings. Her art was no pastel emulation of Monet, but of macabre subjects, boldly painted. The most preeminent painting on the wall looked to be untouched by the fire. It was in the style of Saturn Devouring His Son by Goya. Instead of Cronus, it was a darkly beautiful woman with a crazed look in her green eyes, holding a male child down on a chopping block as he screamed in agony. She held a meat cleaver high, poised to sever his last remaining limb.
Despite being possessed of dark humor, both women were stunned by the graphic horror depicted so beautifully.
Another painting done in the same style showed the image of a heavily pregnant black-haired woman lying on her back in a birthing position. The angle was from over her shoulder where her lover might stand at such a time. Her head was thrown back in anguish as a black razor-clawed hand tore its way out from inside her swollen belly. Blood and tissue were captured mid-splatter by thick swatches of oil paint and confident brush strokes.
The most darkly painted was a depiction of a bedroom that was nearly black and done in silhouette. Four posts of a canopy bed glinted with scant light and a silhouetted male figure stood beside the bed. The scene itself could have been innocuous, but the execution was deeply ominous. Eleanor thought the man was Sir Jacques. Although no features were defined, save for his nefarious eyes painted as yellow as a candle flame, the silhouette was tall and broad, and the artist captured his commanding bearing. The way the man stood beside the bed in reserved menace led the viewer to think any woman who was the subject of his attention would have no option but to go to him and do his bidding. Impliedly, it would be far from loving.
Perhaps the most disturbing to Eleanor personally was the same slender dark haired woman with fine features standing at what could only be the gates of Hell. Her black dress blew around her long legs from the wildfires of Hell that raged at her back. The flames had already reached the hem of her dress and the tips of her long hair. She held out a hand toward a trio of people standing outside the other gates in a grey landscape. Two young boys and a tall handsome man who was clearly Jacques. One boy was halfway between the man and woman, captured mid-stride as he ran from father to mother. It was unclear if her raised hand was meant to caution her family to stay away, or if she beckoned them to join her in the flames. It obviously must have been painted before her death, and Eleanor shuddered with foreboding.
“Do you think this was her?” Katrina asked of a portrait that had been ravaged by the fire, its paint melted into strange rivulets and clumps, giving it a deeply sinister look.
Eleanor knew at once it was a self-portrait of the woman she had seen in the mirror, even though her features were mostly melted, save for her black hair and one green eye staring out of the canvas. Looking closer, Eleanor saw something that made her skin crawl. She had thought it only scorched paint at first, but a closer inspection revealed that in her self portrait, the late Lady Le Gris had painted a large hand resting on her shoulder. Someone or something was standing behind her in the portrait. But it was not a man’s hand. It was a black sinewy-fingered thing with talons gleaming like knifepoints.
“I’ve heard that some women go mad after having children,” Katrina said in a low, uncomfortable voice. She shrugged off the ominous feeling and strode to study another painting. “Maybe that happened to her.”
Eleanor didn’t have an answer but felt that she was seeing something far more sinister than the unraveling of a mind. She was looking at evil. Pure menacing evil. And a woman trapped by it. Eleanor still looked at the painting, meeting the single remaining green eye staring out of the canvas. The black clawed hand resting on her shoulder exerted control over the women even in its painted form. Eleanor stared at it. The black fingers twitched.
Before Eleanor could scream or even react, an explosion of light burst near her head and pieces of glass stung her cheek. The light nearest her had exploded. The remaining lights flickered, then went bright white and all exploded in unison, spraying glass throughout the room like shrapnel from grenades. Fire erupted from the first light that had blown with the strength of dragon’s breath, shooting so high it licked across the ceiling. One after another, the blown lights vomited flames up the walls and across the ceiling. The single green eye in the melted painting seemed to look out at Eleanor, shining and vivid. The black hand was gone.
Fire reached the first painting, consuming it almost instantly into a hellish immolation that spat sparks of searing paint like oil from a cooking pan. Katrina was much closer to the door, and she ran for it, shouting for Eleanor. Despite the ravening flames around her, Eleanor felt a gust of cold air surround her. She jumped into a run, only a few paces behind Katrina.
Katrina reached the door and escaped back into the hallway. But just as she slipped past the door, it crashed closed behind her.
Had Eleanor been a step faster, she still wouldn’t have made her escape, but she may have had her nose broken or been knocked unconscious when the door slammed shut in her face. Eleanor tried the knob, but it wouldn’t turn. The metal was as hot as a branding iron, leaving welts on her palm when she yanked her hand away. The door was locked fast and immobile. She was trapped inside with the flames closing in upon her. But the cold intensified, surrounding her inside the inferno.
Death by fire was much colder than she thought it would be.
*******************************************************************************************
On the other side, Katrina tried the door in a panic, but she couldn’t budge it. She pounded her fists in frustration a few times before accepting the futility of it. She fought the hysteria from her voice when she yelled through the wood, “Hold on! I’ll get help!” She sprinted away as fast as her long legs would carry her, searching for someone, anyone to help free her friend.
Katrina raced through hallways that were the most vacant she had ever seen them. It seemed help was always hardest to find when it was needed most. She flew down two flights of stairs, then finally down the main staircase and as she whipped around the dragon at the bottom of the banister, she collided with Theodore, so hard that she knocked him fully down onto his back. He looked up at her, immediately infected with the fear in her wide eyes.
“The painting room is on fire! Eleanor’s trapped inside!” she shouted at him as she vaulted over his prostrate form without slowing. “Get up and help her!”
Katrina ran on, she knew that the man who was most able and motivated to help her friend was Sir Jacques. Her lungs burned and her slippered feet slipped on the marble floors as she flew around corners. She burst through the closed doors to the smoking room and found the men inside amidst the strong odor of cigar smoke and cognac. Jacques shot to his feet, a cigar clamped between his teeth and smoke coiling from his nostrils. The men all sprang into action when she relayed her message.
Jacques looked particularly stricken as he charged from the room without even bothering to spit out his cigar. Jacques was a fast runner, but he had never sprinted faster than he did now, pushing his long stride to its limit. He lunged up the stairs three at a time and skidded around the corner into the hallway leading to the painting room. He sprinted down it like a madman. At the end of the hallway ahead of him, the door to the studio was closed. The doorway glowed ominous orange from the flames inside, looking like the gateway to hell. William and Theodore fought the door, alternating between trying to pull it open and shouldering into it to try to break it down. Jacques slid to a stop on the marble floor and grabbed both of his sons by the backs of their collars, he yanked them both back roughly with such force as to wrench them each bodily off the floor and send them flying backwards.
“The door opens out, you fools!” he roared. “You’ll never break it in against its hinges!” He pounded twice very hard on the door and shouted through it, “Eleanor! Drop to the floor. The air will stay freshest there.”
Backing a pace from the door, Jacques squared his shoulders and kicked the door dead center. The door shuddered on its hinges, but held firm. However, Jacques had no intention of kicking it down. He intended to kick through it. He kicked it again, savagely, and a crack appeared in the center of the door. Growling with effort, he kicked again and again until his foot broke through. Instantly, he felt the heat on the other side through his shoe, and it spurred him on. He frantically tore at the broken opening to widen it, then kicked out more of the splintered wood. It took precious seconds, but he finally kicked and tore an opening large enough to squeeze his huge body through.
“Eleanor!” he shouted into the flaming room. His voice was instantly hoarse from smoke and his eyes burned. He could feel the stinging heat on his face as wet tears leaked from his eyes. The room swirled with black smoke and licking flames, hiding every other detail within its infernal curtain.
He heard a tiny groan and staggered toward the sound. Through teary eyes, he saw her figure lying on the floor. She feebly tried to crawl toward him, coughing out smoke, and he ran to her as flames reared around him. Jacques pulled the lapel of his jacket in front of his face to shield him from the flames. He dropped to a knee beside Eleanor, pulled her into his arms, and lifted her as easily as a child when he shoved back to his feet. He tucked her face inside his coat and ran with her back to the door. The hole he had broken open was too small to admit both of them, so he handed her through first to Theodore as his head throbbed from the lack of oxygen.
Jacques glanced back at the inferno raging inside the painting room. He inhaled sharply in shock, throwing himself into a fit of coughing. Standing in the flames, clear as day, was the unmistakable figure of his late wife, her features as beautifully serene as he remembered, despite the blaze. In the portion of a second he spared to watch her, her once-lovely features began to sizzle and burn like bacon in a frying pan, sloughing away from her bones in red peels the way a candle melts. It brought back the horror of finding her fire-ravaged remains in this very room as fresh as a new bleeding wound.
In a panic born from more than just the flames, Jacques fought his way back through the splintered door. Back in the hallway, he wanted to sag against the wall and fill his lungs with fresh air. His sons were both there, as were Kristina and Count Winchester. Each wore a look of fright and concern. Jacques took Eleanor from Theodore and cradled her head in his arm – he would trust her safety to no one else. Soot was smeared across her pale skin, and there were ugly burns on the backs of her hands and her forearms from where she had hid her face behind them, but her eyes were clear and lucid when they met his.
Emotion spurred him to crash his lips to hers. It was not his finest kiss by far, given with bruising force and tasting of smoke and desperation. But it was the most grateful kiss he had ever bestowed, and he realized he never wanted to let her out of his arms again. He wasn’t bothered to explain himself when everyone looked at him with surprise, save for William, who watched sourly. Jacques should have felt embarrassed for kissing Count Winchester’s daughter right in front of him, but he felt nothing but relief and gratitude. Without a word, Jacques carried her down the hallway, holding her close, keeping her safe inside his arms.
*******************************************************************************************
Jacques, his sons, several servants, and every guest in Wargrave Hall lingered late in Jacques’s study. Jacques had washed his face and hands, and Eleanor had bathed and changed out of her charred clothing, but she had returned to join them. No one wanted to be alone that night, it seemed. Their discussions were a flurry of conjecture as to how the fire must have started. It was clear to the men that it had to be an electrical fire. Jacques was not impressed by the new installation of electrical wiring in the Hall and heatedly aired his grievances.
Though Eleanor and Kristina exchanged many looks, they didn’t muster the nerve to share what they had seen and felt inside the room before the flames erupted. It would profit nothing for everyone to think them mad. They had an unspoken understanding to try to unravel the mystery themselves, no matter how dark and twisted that lefthand path became. Likewise, neither Jacques nor anyone else familiar with the tragedy of his late wife mentioned it, but it weighed on all their minds just how close Eleanor had come to meeting the same fate. Jacques replayed the apparition he had seen in the flames over and over in his mind. He had seen mirages before out in the desert, they had that same wavering, otherworldly look to them. He decided that’s all it was, a mirage. A trick of his oxygen deprived brain and the searing heat waves.
Jacques was unable to sit, unable to remain still, and found it difficult even to confine his pacing to just one room. But he hovered near Eleanor where she sat at the end of a couch. He paced behind the couch and beside it, as near to her as a loyal hound. He wanted, needed, to take his aggression out on something before it boiled over onto an innocent bystander. Had he not instinctively wanted to keep his vigil over Eleanor, he would have raged through his halls until he found something suitable to punch or crush in his hands.
Most of the attention was given to Eleanor, fussing over her condition. Although she was perfectly fine and didn’t particularly enjoy that sort of attention. She did, however, like it very much when Jacques laid his hand possessively on her shoulder, squeezed her reassuringly, and lingered near her.
“It had to be an electrical fire,” Jacques grumbled for the fourth or fifth time. His throat felt as though he had tried his hand at sword swallowing, and his voice was coarse as sandpaper. “Damned, infernal electricity! I’ve been against it since day one! It’s no different from stealing fire from the gods and thinking there will be no consequences.”
“I don’t think lights explode like that just from electricity gone array,” Eleanor said cautiously. She knew it was the wrong time to challenge Jacques outright, nor to tell him all of what she had experienced inside the room. But she could nudge him. “And it felt cold inside. There was no reason for it to feel cold. I think the cold is what kept me from burning alive.”
“You’ve earned my good opinion faster than any woman I have ever known,” Jacques told her harshly. “Do not undermine it all now with absurd talk of the supernatural.”
“I didn’t mention anything supernatural at all,” she returned. “Perhaps that’s where your own mind wants to go.”
“Fucking absurd!” Jacques growled, more to himself than to anyone else. He thoroughly wanted to hit someone now. He both respected and resented her for being right.
“I’ve heard that before one succumbs to hypothermia, they feel overheated. Men have stripped down to nothing in the dead of winter before they die of cold,” Count Winchester pondered. Like Sir Jacques, he was a deep skeptic of anything that could not be scientifically analyzed and rationally explained. “Do you suppose it’s the same with burning? I’ve heard from a man who was tortured with a red-hot iron poker that it felt like an ice cube was being traced over his body, a trick of the mind from such intense heat and pain and burning nerve endings.”
“It stands up to reason far better than talk of ghosts,” Jacques spat the final word, shaking his head as he looked at Eleanor, making her feel foolish for offering anything. It wasn’t worth ruining the progress she had made with him.
“I cannot abide intelligent men being so willfully stupid!” Count Pierre exclaimed. He was one of the few men who had the clout and the gall to accuse the others of willful stupidity. “Miss Winchester did not even sustain any severe burns. A miracle in itself! She should have burned to a crisp! But it negates your argument that she was suffering so intensely that her mind was tricked into phantom sensations. You have an actual phantom on your hands, Jacques old boy. No so-called rational explanation satisfies all our questions. I’d bet on a lady ghost at that. Doesn’t this have all the flavor of a jealous woman about it?”
Jacques glared at his best friend, his temper smoldering.
“You’re wrong, father,” Theodore joined the conversation loudly. “Listen to Count Pierre! And to Eleanor, for Christ sakes! You’re pigheaded and refuse to see anything that doesn’t fit with your theory.”
“An electrical fire fits the facts better than anything else,” Jacques tried to keep his voice calm. He didn’t succeed. “If there are ghosts here, let them come out and set us all on fire right now.” He stood tall and held his arms out wide, inviting a challenge from any being, living or dead. “Come out, you dead bastards! Strike me down, cowards!”
Jacques’s aggression provoked Theodore, who had been bothered more deeply by the events than anyone aside from Eleanor. He jumped to his feet and shouted at Jacques, “What about mother? Was it an electrical fire that killed her too? Before there was even electricity in that room? You don’t want to think that it could be something you can’t punch unconscious, so it has to be bad wiring.” He stepped close to Jacques, too close. “If anyone is being a coward, it’s you! You’re afraid of something you can’t see and challenge to a duel. You’re afraid you won’t be able to save Eleanor like you couldn’t save mother!”
Instinct overtook Jacques and without a conscious thought, his fist was flying through the air of its own accord. Jacques slammed his right fist into Theodore’s nose, knocking his son bodily off his feet onto his back. The punch was thrown with only moderate force, not a devastating punch he could have dealt, but it was enough to knock Theordore to the brink of consciousness and cause blood to pour from his nose.
With a yelp, Katrina jumped from the couch and rushed to Theodore’s side, glaring up viciously at Jacques. In spite and retribution she looked at Jacques and told Eleanor, “This could well be you. You can do better than a man who can’t restrain his temper even with his family.”
Eleanor and Count Winchester looked on with surprise, and Pierre sighed at his friend’s faux pas. Black Billy crossed his arms over his chest haughtily and grinned. Jacques straightened and took a deep breath in an attempt to compose himself. He ran a shaking hand through his unruly hair and surveyed the room. There was nothing he could do to repair the situation at present and no point in trying to continue the evening reasonably. Instead, he chose not to say a word. He strode to where Eleanor sat on the couch, looking up at him with wide, surprised eyes. He was grateful he didn’t see fear in them, or worse, contempt. He bent enough to seize her hand, yanked it to his lips and kissed it rather roughly. There was no comfort or tenderness, but still, he forced himself to make an overture of some kind before storming away, silently telling her that he was still enamored of her. Even if he wanted to kill something with his bare hands.
*******************************************************************************************
Late that night when the hour was at its blackest, Jacques lay wide awake in his bed. A bed he had recently decided was too big and too cold for him to occupy alone, as he all too often did. Images from the harrowing events of the evening raced through his mind, worse now with nothing else to stimulate his thoughts. Katrina’s terrified face as she screamed for his help. His sons strained ineffectively at the door. Eleanor curled on the floor with flames roaring around her like hungry lions. The pain and dread in her sparkling eyes at her imminent death twisted his guts, but the look of hope and trust that overtook her when she saw him was also emblazoned on his memory. Emotions warred inside him, ranging from fear to relief to lust to hope, but most of all was anger. Anger boiled inside him, making his muscles taught and his pulse thunder. Anger at harm coming to the lovely young woman in his care. Anger at having no accounting as to why. And black, roiling anger at himself for being unable to prevent it.
Unable to maintain even a pretense of rest, he threw the blankets aside and shoved out of bed. Jacques slept in the nude and the feeling of the cool night air on his heated skin was invigorating after the tangle of sheets. He thought about walking outside to the pond on his grounds and plunging into the cold water for a swim. Although it had been some time since he had indulged in a late night swim, it was something he enjoyed immensely.
But that would resolve nothing.
He lit a gas lamp, pulled on a dressing gown, stepped into slippers, and left his room to expend some energy pacing his halls. He had no plan, nowhere in particular he was headed, but his feet led him along the familiar route to his study. He sank down into his chair, clamped a cigar between his teeth, and poured himself a whiskey, wishing instead it was one of the Old Fashioneds that Mr. Graham made to perfection. Yesterday’s unread copy of the Manchester Guardian sat in the center of his desk. Jacques had it delivered daily by courier. It might serve to distract him if nothing else. He looked around, thinking it would be easier to read with more light.
The gas lamp flickered on his desktop where he had set it, but his study was one of the rooms that had been converted to electricity. Theodore had bought him a fine electric reading lamp to christen the newly electrified room. It had a stained glass lampshade made to look like sunlight shining through trees, and Jacques hated to admit how much he liked it. He had used the little reading lamp daily in the past few months. He glared at it now, as if the electric lamp was in league with the nefarious electric currents that had almost killed Eleanor.
Inhaling deeply from his cigar, Jacques shifted it to the other side of his mouth and stared at the lamp. He leaned forward to study it more closely. He had never examined the workings of these new-fangled electric devices. It all still seemed like a kind of witchcraft to him. He blew a puff of smoke out around his cigar, making it bob on his lip. He traced his thick fingers along the cord where it attached to the lamp, turning the lamp upside down to get a better view. Something about the cord didn’t look correct, but he had never looked at it closely enough to pinpoint what bothered him. The length of the cord was coated in black, except where it attached to the lamp, which was only a bundle of copper wires. It looked as though the cord had been eaten at by rats, or molested by some other animal.
Motivated by curiosity more than anything else, Jacques tipped the lamp over on his table and fiddled with the injured looking cord. It still seemed to be attached, so he decided it was probably nothing. Jacques righted the lamp and took the cigar from his mouth to blow a few contemplative smoke rings. Returning the cigar to his lips, he rested his hand on the lamp’s base and pulled the little cord inside the shade to turn on the lamp.
The lightbulb exploded from an electrical surge with a pop and shocked Jacques’s hand where it touched the metal base. Sparks jumped out of the frayed cord at the base of the lamp, just enough to catch the corner of the dry newspaper aflame. Jacques jerked his hand back with a pained grunt and jumped back in his chair. Ash from his cigar fell onto his bare chest where it was exposed from his dressing gown. The newspaper burned quickly, the flames growing tall on his desktop. Jacques shot to his feet and beat them out before they got out of hand, cursing vehemently with every swat of his palms.
It was not a serious fire, but certainly enough to startle him. And he was a man used to gunfire and canon bursting around him in battle. It made him think how easily the ladies could have overreacted to the electrical fire in the painting room. Especially Eleanor being trapped inside it. She was rightfully terrified. It made more sense to him now, despite having no explanation for the door being locked from the inside. As Jacques stood leaning over his smoking desktop, the door to his study flung open. He was startled afresh to see Eleanor standing there, her chest flushed beneath her own dressing gown, and her long hair free of its pins and braids, cascading down over her breasts.
“Are you hurt?” she asked awkwardly, walking timidly into the room. “I couldn’t sleep, not after the day I had. I tend to wander when I can’t sleep. I heard you grunting and cursing in here.”
“We’re similarly afflicted.” Jacques looked down at his body, ensuring his robe hadn’t come undone during his recent calisthenics. There was no need to frighten the poor girl even more in one day. He tightened the sash of his robe and brushed some ash off his chest. He was still fuming from the lamp that now lay toppled over on his desk. As she approached his desk, he answered her unasked question gruffly, “The damned lightbulb exploded in my lamp and caught the newspaper on fire.”
As he said it, he looked up at her, worried another event with fire so soon might send her into an emotional tailspin. Women’s emotions were even more volatile than electricity. She indeed did look concerned, but then he noticed her attention was on his hands. They were blacked from the ash of the newspaper and singed mildly, but not injured. She gently took his huge hands in her dainty ones and inspected them herself to her satisfaction. Her touch was cool and silken soft on his callused hands.
“Do you think this was an accident too?” she asked, looking up at him. She didn’t mention again that she knew in her heart that the previous fire was not. “Two electrical fires in one night?”
Jacques quickly replayed the events over in his mind, allowing himself to delve to the very furthest reaches of his imagination out of courtesy for her. He recalled the image of his first wife in the flames and the feeling that accompanied it. No similar emotions had accompanied the mishap just now in his study. Now, all he wanted was to comfort her and not risk offending her again, so he restricted his reply to the present incident. “Nothing otherworldly had a hand in this. It was nothing more than an accident.”
Jacques glared at the lamp on his desk and his anger burned hotter. He grabbed the stained glass reading lamp he loved and viciously ripped the cord out of the wall. Then, for good measure, he ripped the cord out of the lamp base. He sat the lamp back down in its rightful place, intact save for its missing cord. “To hell with this blasted electricity. I can enjoy it just as well without.”
“Are you going to rip the electrical wiring out of the entire house?” she teased lightly.
“I just might.” He grinned and took her hand. “I think we’re both in need of some fresh air. Will you join me in the moonlight?”
She smiled prettily and squeezed his hand in agreement. Jacques led her through the darkened halls, aware of a somber feeling inside his home, the way a forest grows silent when a hunter fells a stag. He hadn’t noticed before that her feet were bare, so he modified his plan to accommodate her. Instead of taking her outside to the garden, he led her to a veranda that overlooked a fountain in which marble nymphs splashed an unruly satyr. Moonlight danced on the water like diamonds and the night air was just cool enough to be a pleasant reprieve from summer’s heat.
Eleanor felt the tension leaving her body as soon as she stepped outside. It must be the combination of the beautiful setting, the calming moonlight, and the best possible company. She leaned back against the outer wall of the Hall, still holding Jacques’s hand. He did the same and leaned his back against the wall beside her. He let out an indulgent groan, as if all the strife from the day was finally leaving his body.
The simple act of Jacques holding her hand in his rough paw imbued so much safety and calm into her, that she felt as though she could fall asleep right there at his side. She longed to have his arms around her fully, to feel the full measure of his strong embrace. She wondered what it would be like to have his arms at her beck and call, to command them to embrace her at her whim. They reveled in the comfort of each other under the soothing moonlight for a long while. Eleanor wondered if he had dozed off but when she looked at him, his jaw was clenched tightly, at odds with his relaxed posture.
“Penny for your thoughts?” she asked dreamily.
“I’m thinking that I should talk to your father.” He chewed his lip as he spoke, his voice hoarse from smoke.
“Whatever for?” she teased.
“You know full well.” He shook his head ruefully. “To admit defeat.”
“Regardless of my father’s position on the matter, you will still have to ask me properly,” she told him seriously.
“I thought since you’d decided things for me, that we’d dispensed with such formalities,” he laughed, lacing his fingers through hers. The shy strands of silver in his ebony hair caught the moonlight, sparkling when he moved.
“Don’t be a fool,” she scoffed, turning to look at him squarely. “You will never be dispensed with formalities such as romance so long as you are with me.”
“I am not prone to speeches or flowery words, darling.” He used the endearment for the first time strategically. It had the effect he intended when she blushed and smiled. “Shall I tell you that I have never felt so tormented? That I have never known such suffering until you walked into my life, aptly wearing devil horns?”
“That’s slightly better.” She leaned in toward him, wondering if she should kiss him, but she wanted him to take that lead.
“I know I will suffer greatly if I marry you.” He grinned at her, his warm amber eyes glinting in the dappled moonlight. “But perhaps that suffering will be less than if I do not.”
“One should always choose the path of lesser suffering,” she laughed, elated.
He swallowed thickly and chewed his lip. She was making him nervous, Eleanor realized as he looked down with uncharacteristic shyness. Without giving himself time to second guess, he pushed away from the wall and dropped to a knee in front of her. The proposal to his first wife had been more of an acknowledgement and had been done in writing. He wanted this one to be far better, for it to be real. The beaming smile that bloomed on her lips gave him all the nerve he needed.
“If I didn’t know it before tonight, I know now that I would rather face death than a life without you. I can count the times in my life I have known fear, and they are few. None has been so poignant as seeing you trapped in that flaming room.” His voice was still thick and hoarse from the smoke, catching in his throat. “I’ve never felt anything as strong as what I feel for you. Nothing I’ve ever felt before has had the power to devastate me, to undo me utterly. I am unsure if I have been the hunter or the prey in all this, but you have captured my heart regardless. I love you as I have loved no other. My heart now beats for you alone. Will you have it and me?”
“I may have loved you from our first dance, but after tonight I can have no doubts on the matter.” She smiled and ran her hand through his hair. “I can’t wait to be your wife.”
With startling suddenness, Jacques surged to his feet. He captured her in his arms and lifted her high off the ground, twirling with her excitedly and grinning like a madman. Her neck was level with his nose and he kissed it aggressively, teasing her skin with his teeth until he must surely leave a mark there for all to see. Returning her to the ground, he pushed her back against the stone wall and planted his huge palms on either side of her head, caging her inside his arms. He pressed his body against her, pinning her to the wall. He gazed down at her, triumphantly – the look of a man who had just won a battle or toppled a regime. Lust bled into his features, softening his lips until they parted and intensifying his eyes until they seemed to look into her soul. It was the first time she had felt the insistent hardness of a man, and it was much larger than she had ever assumed it would be. In contrast to that hardness, he stroked her cheek with his fingertips and his touch was full of nothing but tenderness. Slowly he brought his lips to hers and gave her her first real kiss. His lips were plush, his mouth hot, and his tongue caressing when it slipped against hers. Her arms flew around his neck, her hands tangled in his hair, and she moaned at the rush of sensations. He kissed her indulgently, savoring the taste and feel of her and every sweet noise she made. But nothing compared to the feeling of her soft welcoming body against his. He was desperate to meet her soft willingness with all of his hard insistence. His eyes were half-lidded when he finally drew back and he wore a drunken sort of grin.
“I have a demand of you as my future wife,” he said in a voice as smoky as the room that had almost claimed her life. “I will not wait until spring to have you. I want you now. You may choose an autumn or winter wedding, but I will wait no longer.”
“You are lucky, Sir Jacques, that autumn is my favorite season and that October is when I feel most alive.” She pulled him down into another kiss that was more aggressive than skilled.
“The season of the witch? Fitting.” He smiled fondly. “It’s no wonder you have bewitched me so effortlessly.”
*******************************************************************************************
The morning Sir Jacques’s guests were set to depart, they were all gathered for breakfast. The mood was lively and high, befitting the engagement between Jacques and Eleanor. It was as though the fire and strange events surrounding it had already faded into the distant past, the horror and fear replaced by happiness and hope. Besides not wanting to dwell on dark matters, there was much to plan in a very short time. August was nearing its end and the couple had decreed they would be married by mid-October. Sir Jacques had been in particularly high spirits, laughing easily and grinning broadly – like an idiot, according to Count Pierre.
When breakfast concluded, Sir Jacques stood from the head of the table and stopped them from adjourning. Standing tall and affecting a commanding air, he asked Count Winchester openly in front of the full company, “May I steal your daughter for an hour or so before I’m forced to part with her until our wedding?”
“I’d hate to see you break off your engagement with her because you get to know her too well before the manacles are fastened,” Count Winchester joked, but gave Jacques a look of warning. “But I suppose an hour won’t be the death of anyone.”
Jacques offered Eleanor his hand, the entire exchange making her blush furiously. He tucked her hand in the crook of her arm and led her through the Hall, walking with purpose, and out through a back entrance into the gardens. It was a beautiful midsummer morning with the rose bushes in full bloom in a cacophony of reds and pinks and the air filled with birdsong. Walking through such beauty, one could never account for the darkness Eleanor had seen and felt inside the stone walls behind her. She wondered if Jacques intended to kiss her, or more; to get something of substance from her to tide him over until they were wed. She was surprised when he didn’t linger to enjoy the garden and instead took her on a narrow path that sidestepped the hedges and flower bushes.
“Where are you taking me?” she asked curiously. The dirt path led them into trees that were unmanicured and part of the natural growth of the countryside. She was not opposed to traipsing around in the forest, but the shoes she wore were not correct for such a venture, nor for keeping pace with a fit man who stood a head taller than she.
“Something I should have shown you before all the fears of late were allowed to run rampant.” He gave her a reassuring smile.
They came to the rise of a gentle hillside and the trees thinned. Now, she could see their destination on the hilltop above them, backlit by sunlight. It was not a place in which she wanted to spend her last hour with Sir Jacques.
The Le Gris family crypt was built on top of a hill near the Hall. It was stormy grey marble, its front edifice tall and imposing. Twin dragons were seated on each side of the front face at the base of tall pillars, baring their razor teeth in a snarl to ward off enemies. Jacques let her breathe for a moment and study them before leading her inside. He struck a match to light a large torch mounted on a wall sconce just inside. Firelight danced over his features, accentuating their angles and casting a harsh and even satanic edge to his prominent nose, arched eyebrows, and eyes that gleamed like embers.
The marble interior was ivory white, accented with gold. It gleamed in the torchlight like a holy relic. It was cold inside, as one would expect inside a cave, but devoid of an icy edge. Three marble sarcophaguses lined each side of the crypt, evenly spaced. The furthest two were at the far reach of the torch, and barely visible in shadow at the far end of the crypt was a larger sarcophagus seated in the very center against the far wall. Symbols Eleanor recognized as occult could be seen scattered throughout the crypt amid the ordinary religious iconography. An all-seeing-eye engraved into a sarcophagus, an ouroboros encircling the name on a plaque, and numerous pentacles.
“Not everyone in the family shared my skepticism,” Jacques said, watching the path of her eyes. “Many Le Gris’s were members of secret societies. There have been many Templars in the line.”
Jacques placed his hand on the small of Eleanor’s back and led her slowly through the crypt. He strategically kept the torchlight away from the sarcophagus nearest the entrance, which belonged to his first wife. Eleanor read the names as they passed, Gerard, Rosaline, Nicholas, Benjamin, Georgette. The tomb at the end of the crypt sat in the very center and was of a medieval style. The lid was a life size sculpture of a huge prostate knight holding his sword. By his long hair and features, Eleanor could already identify him from the portraits she had seen as the crusader knight after whom her Jacques was named.
As she looked down upon the handsome carving, she felt an icy whisper against her ear. She jumped against Jacques, clutching his arm, making him grin down at her. She had been so focused on the knight that she hadn’t seen the open doorway in the wall behind his sarcophagus. It was utterly black inside and chilled air issued from it.
“The crypt descends many levels, some say all the way to Hell,” Jacques told her, aiming the torch at the doorway that led to the lower levels. “The most recent additions are here above ground. They are moved below successively when new tenants arrive. All except for the old Devil here. He’s laid there since the thirteenth century and will still be there when we’re all dust.”
“Why did you bring me here this morning?” Eleanor asked, hugging her arms against the chill and the naturally foreboding feeling of being inside a crypt. “It’s rather morbid, don’t you think? We’re getting married. We’re supposed to be starting our lives together. I don’t want to be surrounded by death.”
“Then we are of the same mind. That’s precisely why I brought you here.” Jacques smiled and took her hand. “I don’t believe in any of that supernatural nonsense that’s been such a topic of late. A grown man has no business believing in ghosts and ghoulies and long-legged beasties, and I don’t subscribe to it. But for you alone, darling, I’m willing to suspend that disbelief long enough to consider your position.”
“Suspend your disbelief?” Eleanor asked, unsure if she should be flattered or offended at the insinuation that her beliefs were silly and childish. “Temporarily enough to convince me to come around to your line of thinking, no doubt.”
“What more could you ask of me? I intend to further your education in a great many ways once you become my wife.” He grinned wickedly, then continued sincerely, “I wanted to bring you here, to what can only be the seat of all the spectral mischief at Wargrave Hall, to make introductions.”
“You mock me?” She pulled back her hand, crossed her arms, and glared at him.
“Perhaps, but not at the moment.” He found her temper amusing, and pointedly plucked her hand back from where she folded it in her elbow over her breast. He laced his fingers through hers, holding her hand tight so she could not retrieve it again. His deep voice echoed eerily in the stone chamber. “Most of the Le Gris’s are laid to rest here – those whose bodies were intact and available anyway, for many died violently or off fighting in faraway lands – and others are merely memorialized. As are their beloved wives and husbands who married into the family.”
“That’s lovely, but I have no intention of taking up residency here for some time,” Eleanor huffed.
“Nor do I, darling.” Jacques kissed her tense hand. “I earned a rather rakish reputation after my first wife died, I was a bachelor and I lived that lifestyle to my fullest. But I was always faithful to my wife when she was alive, and I will be eternally faithful to you. The Le Gris men are unfailingly loyal. It is a family trait that runs strong in us. And all appearances and reputations to the contrary, the Le Gris men have good hearts. Only our enemies need fear us. I tell you this, my beautiful darling, because no Le Gris would harm a member of his family. When you become my wife, you will become part of my family. Even if every ghost from this crypt haunts Wargrave Hall, none will do you any harm.” He looked at her seriously, pulled her close, and kissed her with all the tender passion he promised to give her as a husband. “There is nothing for you to fear from any Le Gris, living or dead. Not now, not ever.”
*******************************************************************************************
The season of the witch swept over the countryside like a wildfire, catching every leaf ablaze in hues of reds, oranges, and yellows. Autumn was the season when those wise in the ways of the old world knew that the veil was thinnest between the spirit and the corporeal worlds, and October was the pinnacle of devilry and witchcraft.
What better season for love to cast its spell over a happy couple on their wedding day?
A little chapel maintained by a friendly parson sat on the edge of the Le Gris grounds. Eleanor found it a fitting enough venue in which to have her wedding. It was an ebullient affair, filled with Jacques and Eleanor’s closest friends and family. In the spring, they would make a showing in London to satisfy those who could not attend their October nuptials on such short notice. Pierre had to be ordered not to dress in mourning garb at what he called Sir Jacques’s second funeral.
All eyes were on Eleanor when she walked down the aisle to give herself fully to the handsome knight. She had never seen him more dashing and resplendent; his hair thick and glossy, his eyes hungry, and his smile easy. She thought it a great pity that no one watched Jacques instead of her. No one would ever believe her if she told them that Jacques’s honeyed eyes glistened wet as she walked toward him; that she caught him hastily wipe some errant moisture from his cheek before taking her hands in his.
The golden hour of an autumn sunset bore witness to the first kiss between man and wife. The guests in attendance clapped and cheered, even if Sir Jacques kissed his bride a bit too passionately for decency. Katrina caught the bouquet, making Theordore’s heart race with anticipation as he pondered the implication. Laughter rang when Count Winchester interrupted the couple’s dance to ask if he could cut in. When Jacques gallantly agreed, the father of the bride pulled Jacques into a dance instead, much to the amusement of all.
Many looks were exchanged in acknowledgement of the ardor the couple shared, which was apparent not only in the way they kissed and kissed during the reception at Wargrave Hall but more so in the way they looked at one another throughout the day and long into the evening.
*******************************************************************************************
Even more so than Sir Jacques wanted his bride’s wedding day to be beautiful, he did everything within his considerable power to ensure her wedding night was magical. He didn’t rush her during the reception, despite wanting to take her right then and there. Although he had not voiced it aloud nor shared it with her, Jacques had made a vow to be a better husband his second time around. He considered himself a good husband, devoted and loyal. He vowed to be those things again for Eleanor, but to also be more romantic and loving. He had learned those were traits that required conscious effort and a bit of labor, and he vowed to make that effort valiantly.
When Eleanor finally inquired of him when they should retire, he swept her out of the reception so quickly that they failed to make all the appropriate salutations. Not that it mattered greatly, the guests had all come to Jacques’s mansion for a long weekend of celebration. At the base of the staircase, he lifted her into his arms as she laughed happily and bounded up the stairs with nary a step impaired. He was such a powerful man that although she was voluptuous, he made her feel light as a feather and tiny in his arms.
At the door to their bedroom, Jacques turned the knob then playfully kicked the door open in homage to the night he saved her life. She had never been inside the bedroom she would share with him, and she was pleasantly struck by its majesty. A welcoming spiced perfume with notes of cinnamon and orange scented the air, and she appreciated the attention to that detail. Eleanor noted the bedroom was not outfitted with electricity, and for this occasion, it was lit only by candles instead of gas lamps. Flickering golden light emanating from dozens of candles illuminated the room. The dancing hue of firelight blended with moonlight streaming in through expansive windows, their heavy brocade drapes tied open. An opulent bouquet of crimson red roses sat on the enormous admiral’s style desk that was positioned near the windows, perfect for Jacques to keep watch over the grounds of his imposing estate while seated behind it. The circumference of the bouquet was so large that Jacques probably could not wrap his arms around it.
The room itself was lavish and decadent with a color scheme of blue and gold. Even the vaulted ceilings were patterned in three-dimensional crown molding. The streaked marble floor was a few shades darker than the marble that formed a grand fireplace and mantle. A blooming fire filled the room with its glow and the soothing sounds of its crackles and sparks. Of course, the centerpiece was the bed. It could have been a trick of the romantic lighting, but the bed looked so large that she suspected Jacques had it built to larger specifications. It was a canopy style with carved walnut pillars. Matching the drapes in form, the canopy, too, was tied open, draping elegantly around the pillars.
While Eleanor’s eyes feasted on every detail and nuance of the room, Jacques strode to his desk. He made quick work of undoing the buttons on his waistcoat as he walked and loosened the cravat at his throat. Shrugging his jacket away from his broad shoulders and following with his waistcoat, he draped both over the back of the leather chesterfield chair that sat behind his desk. He studied the large bouquet as he untied his cravat. With care, he selected the finest scarlet rose he could find and walked to his bride.
Holding the rose out for Eleanor’s approval, he smiled as she leaned forward to inhale its perfume. He stepped closer to her until only inches separated their bodies. Instead of lowering the rose, he brought it to her lips and traced the silky petal over the bow of her pout.
“Did you know roses are my favorite flower,” she asked him, surprised to hear the husky notes in her voice.
“So my spies informed me.” He grinned handsomely. “Do you know my favorite flower? It is one with velvet petals and silky dew that blooms from a skillful touch in the darkest hours of the night.”
“My flower is yours to pluck tonight,” she told him, unable to disguise her nervousness. She was elated, but frightened too, for she knew he must hurt her.
“Are you ready to bloom for me?” He traced the rose down from her lips to her chest and down between her breasts. “I will wait, if you ask it of me. But tell me now, before I get drunk on you and lose all reason.”
She breathed deep the masculine scent of his body so near hers and felt the heat of him. His entire presence steadied her nerves and she swayed toward him, resting her hands on his enormous chest. Her voice was a whisper when she told him, “Make me yours.”
Jacques let the rose fall away and kissed her deep and slow, taking his time and relishing in the feeling of his lips on hers, patiently igniting the fuse of her desire. He moved with the same unhurried deliberate way when he unbuttoned his shirt. Jacques knew he had an impressive physique, and that his chest was one of his best features. In his experience his chest was what women liked best about him. Until they explored lower.
Still kissing her, he took her hands and placed them on its wide expanse. It was she who broke their kiss to push his shirt fully away and admire his broad and powerful torso. She ran her hands over the dense planes and ridges of muscle, feeling it firm as marble under her touch. His pale skin was decorated with a spattering of scars that her fingers found and traced. Jacques didn’t direct her and let her hands wander where she wanted. He was pleased to see how she delighted in his body, and he would use all of it to give her pleasure. A deep groan escaped his throat when her hand skimmed downward, following the line above one of his hips to palm the hard length of him through his trousers.
She clumsily worked his pants open, eager to see what all the fuss was about and if a man’s cock was worth all the curiosity she and her friends devoted to it. She dipped her hand inside his trousers, felt the hard hot length of him, and gasped. She had not expected him to be so large, and a new stab of trepidation hit her when she tried to close her hand around his girth.
“You’re going to tear me apart with this monstrosity.” She meant it to be teasing, but her voice betrayed her nerves.
“I promise my cock will drive you mad once you’re accustomed to me,” Jacques growled, descending into deeper passion. “You are woefully overdressed, darling.”
He turned her somewhat roughly to face away from him and began undoing the laces of her dress. With an effort, he calmed himself, reining himself back from the wild passion of wanting to ravage her senseless. He would take his time, he reminded himself. He was a good lover, and he knew it. His wife deserved his skill and his patience, and romance on her wedding night.
With care, he removed the pins from her hair so it hung down her back in a long auburn wave. He took a fistful of luxurious hair, tugging it in a way he knew gave a woman pleasure and leaned down to inhale its fragrance before attaching his lips to the delicate skin of her neck. While he unlaced her dress and undergarments, he licked and kissed and nipped her until his goatee had rubbed her porcelain skin red and she was mewing like a kitten.
Warm strong hands and long thick fingers caressed her as Jacques pushed her dress down her body and away from her to pool at her feet. Her back arched when his fingers trailed back up her thighs. Pressing her shoulders back against his broad chest, she felt it expand impossibly further as he breathed in her scent, pressing his large nose against her neck behind her jaw while he continued to kiss and lick at her skin. His left hand smoothed up the front of her body to her breast, teasing her nipple until it peaked with arousal. His right hand caressed her thigh, moving almost sneakily between her legs. He was pleased when his fingers slipped through the wet heat that had already collected there.
“You’re dripping for me, darling.” His deep voice thrummed through her entire body down to whirl in her abdomen. She inhaled sharply when he slowly pushed a thick finger into her.
She thought she felt very full, but pleasantly so. He seemed to distract her with those disarming kisses on her neck as he inserted a second finger alongside the first, making her gasp. She had never been so full and felt on the brink of pain. Certainly, the experimenting she had done with her own fingers couldn’t compare to what he was doing to her now. He pumped his fingers slowly and curled them, spreading her open and relaxing her. The initial brief pain had given way to pleasure as his thick fingers stroked against delicious places inside her she didn’t know existed. She moaned again, unable to stop herself, and bucked her hips against his hand involuntarily.
Feeling she was ready to take him, Jacques withdrew his hand, much to her displeasure. He lifted her into a bridal carry only to lower her gently down onto the bed. He shoved his trousers down his muscular thighs and paused beside the bed before joining her on it. Jacques took a lingering moment to admire the sight of his bride laid bare beneath him. He had never seen anything so beautiful; it was as though Aphrodite lay in his bed with long fiery hair splayed out beneath her and bright icy eyes gazing up at him. Her breasts were high and full, her waist tiny and nipped, her ass round and shapely; he thought even her pussy was beautiful, glistening in the candlelight and flushed as pink as a rose with her arousal, a flower blooming for him alone. And she was his. Her flower was his to pluck and keep forever.
“Nothing has ever compared to you,” Jacques purred honestly as he lowered himself over her, planting his hands on either side of her waist.
Dropping his head, he brought his lips to her breast. Lingering on her nipple, his tongue swirled around its peak while he sucked it lightly. He then trailed his mouth slowly down her body, traveling lower with every wet kiss. He paused to grin up at her and meet her eyes as he placed a hot wet kiss to the top of her pussy. Her legs trembled as he lifted them over his shoulders and settled between them. Wanting to taste the nectar of her, he parted her with a swipe of his tongue and kissed at her swollen lips.
“You’re a delicacy, darling,” Jacques groaned into her.
Eleanor had never felt anything like when Jacques licked into her. It was pure bliss, enough to render her incoherent, and he elicited it so easily with the strokes of his ardent tongue. Her hands quickly found themselves tangled in his thick mane as her hips bucked subtly against his face of their own accord. His amber eyes held hers in a burning gaze, only briefly falling shut when he savored the taste of her, as he worked her toward the edge of a chasm of pleasure.
She thought his appearance dangerous and intimidating, which she found deeply desirous. Merely the sight alone, of this dangerous and powerful man with his devilishly handsome face between her thighs, was enough to push her over the precipice. A rush of heat flooded her as she came on Jacques’s hungry lips and ardent tongue. He kissed and licked her ravenously, extending her pleasure as long as he could until her quivering subsided. Jacques gave her a reprieve by kissing her soft inner thigh, looking up at her and smiling proudly as her thighs trembled on either side of his head.
Eleanor felt boneless as he crawled back up her body, moving over her and caging her inside his muscled arms. His weight threatened to crush her when he lowered his body over hers, but she found she liked the feel of his weight on her. She was so lost in a delirious afterglow that she didn’t notice him positioning himself until she felt his thick cock nudge against her entrance. He felt impossibly large, too large. She clawed his back harshly and cried out with pain when he thrust inside her, forceful enough to tear through the resistance of her body with his first firm thrust.
Groaning with pleasure, Jacques seated himself fully inside her then rocked his hips gently and kissed her tenderly, trying to alleviate the pain he knew he caused her. There was nothing for it, she would have to get used to the size of him. Even after he rendered her as limp as a ragdoll and dripping with arousal, he could feel how intensely he stretched her. He had been too large for women in the past, and he was greatly relieved that she could take him even on her first experience. Every muscle in his body was taught with restraint as he forced himself to keep his thrusts shallow and easy, a difficult task when he wanted to lose himself in her. He knew that would be too much for her on her first night as his wife, that she couldn’t yet take him if he went at her with all his unrestrained passion.
He kissed her softly and nuzzled her cheek with his prominent nose until he felt some of the pained rigidity leave her body. He didn’t think he could make her cum again this night, but still he angled his cock in the way he knew would give a woman the most pleasure as he chased his own release as gently as he possibly could. Soon, he felt her moving in time with him and his heart filled with pride. There was still pain, but slowly Jacques built her pleasure up again until the agony from wanting release was more than the deep ache she felt from Jacques splitting her open. With the pain were sparks of pure bliss that shot through her with every thrust.
“Cum for me, darling,” Jacques growled deep and rich, burying his face in her hair. “I want to feel my wife cum all over my cock.”
As if at his command, she came a second time in heady waves of pleasure. An incoherent whine escaped her lips, an unexpected mix of searing pain and exquisite pleasure. Her pleasure bled into Jacques, pulling him over the precipice with her into an abyss of ecstasy. His eyes were crazed with lust, his lips curled in a feral grin, his hair a wild tangle. Jacques threw his head back, looking up at the ceiling like a wolf howling at the moon, similarly groaning long and low as he emptied himself inside her.
As Eleanor’s high subsided, the pain returned with a sharper edge. She felt him soften inside her and the weight of his relaxed body on hers was comforting, as were the soothing kisses he lavished on her neck. Caressing her with his lips, he silently praised and adored her until he finally rolled off her to lay beside her on his back. He pulled her onto his chest and wrapped his arms around her. She had dreamed of being held like this, of resting her head on his pillowy chest. She found the real experience to be far superior to her fantasies.
Raising her head from his chest, she propped herself up beside him and traced a pattern on his skin with her fingernails. His large hand stroked her back gently as he watched her with a soft smile.
“Are you pleased with me?” she asked, although she knew the answer with certainty.
“I realize now that I have never before known either happiness or pleasure until you, my beautiful darling,” Jacques promised with only very slight exaggeration. Smiling up at her, his eyes glimmered in the firelight, shining with reverence and unadulterated love.
As Jacques held her and drifted toward sleep, he began to wonder privately. Pascal’s wager, he remembered her saying. He loved Eleanor fiercely. Fiercely enough to suspend his pride and consider there were things in this world beyond his comprehension. He owed it to her to do his best to be prepared against any threat, corporeal or supernatural. Above all else, a husband’s duty is to protect his wife.
*******************************************************************************************
Now that she was mistress of Wargrave Hall, the new Lady Le Gris resolved to make it her home. No presence, human nor spectral, would get the better of her or make her frightened of her own home. Out of respect for Jacques’s stoic beliefs, or rather, disbelief in all things intangible, she decided she would not burden him with any strange happenings she may see or feel. Everyone had their own demons to battle, after all. The last thing she wanted to be was a meek woman who needed her husband to check under their bed for the boogeyman. She was a strong woman and that is what Jacques had fallen in love with. She would adhere to it.
Most of the wedding guests remained at the Le Gris estate the next day and would stay through the weekend. Which meant the couple had little reprieve from their duties of host and hostess. Jacques had awakened her early on their first morning as husband and wife to attend to their guests, after assuring his new wife that he would love nothing more than to spend the entire day in bed with her. It was a sentiment she shared, although her body needed a reprieve from his attentions. Gallantly, Jacques offered to entertain their guests alone and make appropriate excuses for her so that she could linger later in bed and then enjoy a hot bath in her new master bathroom.
The master bath had an enormous clawfoot bathtub large enough to easily accommodate three normal-size people, or Jacques and another very comfortably. Eleanor looked forward to sharing it with him often. Now, she reclined alone in water that nearly reached her chin, scented with rose-petals and frothed with Parisian soaps. The water was steaming hot, as hot as she could tolerate, fogging the windows and the mirrors. She was brutally sore. Not just in the area she expected to be. Her entire body was sore and in the strangest of places, even in muscles she never knew existed. Her inner thighs ached from clamping tightly around Jacques’s hips and there was a kink in her neck from using his chest as a pillow throughout the night, firmer and thicker than the down she was used to. There were small bruises on her thighs from his fingertips and marks from kisses that were too rough for her delicate skin. She felt thoroughly used, bordering on abused. It was a wonderful feeling.
Reclining in the bath, letting the hot water soothe her aches, it was easy to let her mind wander. She thought her future had never seemed so bright, every possibility laid bare before her like a road made of golden cobblestones. Such thoughts were pleasant for a long while, until she was relaxed and drifting toward that state between wakefulness and dreaming. The bathwater began to cool and as it did, her mind took darker turns. As thoughts often do when one approaches sleep, hers turned toward down an eldritch path. Images danced across her mind in flashes, like glimpsing curious beasts through the trees when walking an unknown trail through the forest.
As a girl, she had loved Grimm’s Fairytales and so she did not think it odd when the image of a young woman perfectly fitting the description of Snow White came into her mind. A woman of around twenty, lithe and beautiful, with skin as white as snow, lips as red as blood, and hair as black as ebony walked through an unknown castle-like hall. Eleanor watched her from behind as the black robe she wore whirled in her wake. Then she was inside the woman, seeing what she saw, feeling what she felt. The great hall was crowded, every person wearing the same black robes and masks as well – frightening, hellish masks, like the leering faces of a demonic army. Ahead of her, Eleanor saw through the woman’s eyes an enormous altar covered with a scarlet cloth. And she knew what it was for. She was to submit upon it to someone unknown to her. She knew only that it was the highest honor in this secret order to which her family had belonged for longer than her husband’s family had lived in Wargrave Hall. She forced the thought of her husband from her mind. Tonight, she didn’t belong to him, and he need never be the wiser when he returned from war. The thought of what was to come frightened her, but in a thrilling way. Her heart raced with equal parts fear and anticipation as she approached the altar and the congregation around her began chanting something low and sonorous.
In that omniscient way one experiences dreams and semi-consciousness, Eleanor was aware of her own thoughts and was simultaneously aware of the happenings around her physical body while dreaming, as if she hovered above herself, watching the real world from some astral plane. She saw herself lying in the bathtub, surrounded by the pink glow of morning light from the fogged bathroom window. But she was not alone. A black figure stood in the corner of the bathroom behind her. The figure stood grimly still, looming, lurking, watching over Eleanor. It reached out a hand toward the back of her head. A spindly-fingered, razor-clawed hand with tar black skin.
Panic yanked her back to consciousness. Splashing in the bathwater, she flailed upright instantly, and looked behind her. There was nothing more than an empty corner, brightly lit by morning sunlight. The bathroom looked as peaceful as it should have been. But the air was chilled, as if the morning frost of autumn had crept in through the windows.
Standing from the bath, she looked around more cautiously but still saw nothing. The cold raised goosebumps on her bare skin. Paying the cold and her nudity no mind, she walked through the large bathroom to check every corner, water dripping from her with every step. She saw nothing amiss. The fog on the windows and mirrors had begun to drip down their faces, streaking lines across the glass. There was a tall cheval mirror in one corner, tall enough for the tallest of men to admire himself full-length. Jacques was fond of them. She had seen several through his home, including one in their bedroom. Streaks of moisture dripped down the glass in winding trails.
Slowly, Eleanor walked to the tall mirror. The fog on the glass seemed to melt faster. She stood before the mirror and felt the pinpricks of terror erupt along her spine. Words began to form in the mist of the mirror. They appeared across the glass all at once, in no sequence or pattern Eleanor could discern, as if the spectral hand that wrote them did so in the greatest haste. Eleanor read them as fast as the words appeared in the mist and just as quickly melted away.
Get Away From Jacques
The words appeared across the mirror, one in the upper corner, one in the middle bottom. Jacques appeared dead center. They dripped away nearly as quickly as they appeared. Eleanor should have been terrified, and the impulse was certainly there, but the message angered her more than it frightened her. She would not be scared away from Jacques by anyone, living or dead. She opened her mouth to say as much, but more words wrote themselves in the dripping fog.
Die Inside Wargrave Hall The last word stuck in her mind, instantly carved into her memory. Hell.
As Eleanor read the final word, a green eye met hers out of the mirror. Eleanor startled, a strangled yelp escaping her throat as she jumped back. She collided with a firm presence behind her, and full panic flooded her. A huge hand clamped down over her mouth, stiffing her scream before it reached her lips. Even the green eye in the mirror widened with terror and vanished along with the melting mist that ran down the glass in rivulets.
“This is a compromising position to find you in, darling,” Jacques’s deep, familiar voice rumbled in her ear from behind and his free arm snaked around her waist.
“Jacques?” Eleanor instantly relaxed in his strong embrace, feeling his rigid body against her back. The hand that had covered her mouth ran down the front of her body, lingering on his favorite places. “I’m so glad you’re here. Did you see what was in the mirror?”
“Only my beautiful wife.” His voice was a purr and he ground against her. Judging by the way his cock dug into her, already demandingly hard, he was lost to all else in the world. “I came to fetch you. People are wondering about you, asking if I am already widowed again after the wedding night I put you through.” He laughed at his own dark humor, kissed her neck and steered her back to the bathtub. “Upon reflection, I think they can wait.”
“You didn’t see anything amiss in the mirror?” Eleanor asked again, looking back toward the mirror that now only reflected the image of Jacques embracing her.
“I’ll take your mind off whatever it is you think you saw in the mirror. A wife must sate her husband’s demons before any other.” At the side of the tub, Jacques dipped a finger in the bathwater. “This is far too cold, darling.” He turned on the hot water. Then he bent her over, placing her hands on the side of the tub. He pulled his cock out of his trousers and leaned over her back to whisper in her ear. “Watch the mirror now if you want to see something amiss. I’ll give you a fine show.”
He took her from behind as hot water replenished the tub, giving her new aches and the new sensations and ecstasy that accompanied them. Then, he joined her in the bath and showed her the pleasure to be found by riding him astride. By the time he helped her step unsteadily from the tub, there was no chill in the air nor writing on the mirror, and she was sorer than when she had arisen that morning. However, Jacques was the most ebullient she had ever seen him, and almost too affectionate for propriety, which made her beam with happiness. To say the least, he appeared pleased with and proud of his new wife. She hoped none of their guests would comment on her not making her first appearance of the day until lunch.
*******************************************************************************************
Sir Jacques was not of the species of idle rich men content to grow fat and lazy. It was a source of pride to him to handle his own affairs and not delegate them, as many wealthy men did. Eleanor was pleasantly surprised to learn also that he valued his physique and cultivated it like any other asset. She too made it her prerogative to learn all the matters pertaining to Wargrave Hall and the Le Gris family assets. In reliance on assurances by Count Winchester, Jacques allowed her more leeway in this regard than most husbands would think prudent. Additionally, since Count Winchester was directly involved in Jacques’s most serious business endeavor at present, he would have been hard pressed to deny her. He was pleasantly surprised at her aptitude for such matters, and found in her a confidant and sounding board for business ideas. Not only had she been trained in matters of business by her father as the only heir to his estate, she was also smart as a whip and learned quickly. She had what he considered a decidedly female edge that he had never thought could be an asset in business matters, but he quickly came to accept that she had far deeper insight than him into interpersonal strategic skills. He quickly came to find her observations and insights invaluable.
It was so natural a progression from the object of his desire to a confidant in all other matters, that Jacques didn’t even balk when he realized how suddenly and how deeply he had come to rely on her. When his mind drifted along paths he tried to prohibit – thoughts of the fires in Wargrave Hall, one that had claimed his first wife and another that had almost done the same to his new wife – he found it hard to reconcile the shrewd, rational woman he found in Eleanor with a woman prone to bouts of hysteria or superstition. Many women who believed in the supernatural were hysterical at best, if not suffering far more egregious afflictions of the mind
As husband and wife, they continued the shared ritual of their morning rides. Jacques found he enjoyed them much more when she accompanied him. It was strange for him to think that only weeks before he had valued his solitude above all else, when now he took great pleasure in her company and looked forward to their rides so that he could ensure he had her all to himself. He knew it was out of sorts for a man to find pleasure in a woman’s company outside of the bedroom, yet he relished it. Jacques enjoyed their rides so much that he took it upon himself to convert her into an earlier riser. It was a task that had thus far proven too much for even his hardheaded determination, but he would not admit defeat so easily.
It was a rare morning that Eleanor made it to the stables before Jacques, and he undertook the duty of saddling both their horses. This was one of those rare mornings. Jacques was waylaid in the foyer by some urgent matter between his sons in which he had to intervene to prevent a brawl. In the short time she had lived in the Hall, she understood Jacques and Theodore’s desire to find William a woman who could be a sacrificial lamb to his black temperament. She had already made inroads into matchmaking schemes with several women. Naturally, they were women Eleanor disliked intensely. Instead of dealing with the prospective women directly, she had sent letters to their mothers, who had the ears of their fathers, who in turn could command the girls to marry whomever. It was a delightful bit of conniving against women who she felt deserved it.
Jacques and Eleanor were ambushed at the bottom of the stairs in the front foyer by the squabbling young men. Jacques immediately fell into a gruff exchange with them while Eleanor lingered on the last step from the bottom, watching over Jacques’s shoulder. From her elevated vantage, she was only a few inches shorter than him. Choosing against listening to whatever problems Black Billy was causing that morning, Eleanor pulled Jacques into an open-mouthed kiss in full view of the jealous and surly youth. It was a tactic that she knew irked Black Billy beyond any verbal barbs she could sling at him, and it had the added benefit of ensuring Jacques didn’t forget that he was making her wait while dealing with the petty drama unfolding between his adult sons. She stroked Jacques’s chest then flashed Black Billy a venomous little smile, trotted down the stairs and away down the foyer, leaving the warring men to each other.
It was a cool October morning with grey clouds hanging low and mist swirling over a landscape tinged with the colors of autumn. A breeze nipped at Eleanor’s cheeks, making her pull tighter the coat Jacques had given her, charcoal grey wool trimmed with mink and quite warm. Outside the stable, a pair of ravens pecked at the ground and watched her approach. There was always scattered grain around the horses and, of course, quality feed year-round, making the stables a great draw for birds. Ravens were a dominant presence around the Hall and particularly near the stables. Once Eleanor had gotten used to them, she found she enjoyed their dark presence hovering near like watchful spirits. They were intelligent birds and remembered who treated them kindly and who did not. Despite Jacques’s protests not to encourage them, she would always throw a handful of grain out for the ravens when she went for a ride. They hopped and chirped excitedly when they saw her coming. The birds would occasionally hiss at Jacques when he tried to shoo them away, and they particularly hated Black Billy, who would throw stones at them.
The horses were restless, stomping and snorting inside their stalls. Eleanor caught her horse and led him out to saddle him. The horse was on edge and spooky, blowing and prancing sideways. His eyes rolled back white when he saw three ravens hopping on the ground at the stable entrance, cawing animatedly. Eleanor tried unsuccessfully to calm him and resigned herself to saddle him with difficulty while he danced in place and fought his tether. It was rare for him to behave so strangely. He was a high-spirited animal, but not flighty or easily spooked.
Outside the stables, the clouds were growing darker and denser. It would be storming by midday. But there was still ample time for their morning ride. Five ravens watched her from the stable entrance. The ravens cocked their heads from side to side curiously. She tried to shoo them away, for they appeared to be bothering her horse. They ignored her. A pair of them hopped inside, perhaps out of the building wind. Her horse reared, yanking back on his tethered reins.
On the coldest day autumn had yet seen that year and with a building storm, it wasn’t unusual for horses to act more unruly than normal. A drop in temperature and an imminent storm almost ensured horses would act more hot-blooded than any other time. It was to be expected.
She went to Jacques’s horse, who was even more agitated and kicking at the walls of his stable. He responded to her long enough for her to bridle him, but he lunged by her through the stable door, knocking her against it. It took all her strength to rein him in enough to tie him off and saddle him. By the looks of him, he had been in a dither for some time. His dapple-grey coat was darkened with sweat to the color of tarnished silver and there was white foam between his legs. His nostrils flared red and his eyes rolled white as he snorted and stomped and shook his head. He was far more agitated than could be accounted for by the temperature drop. If she didn’t know the animal, she would have questioned his mind.
A commotion at the stable entrance drew her attention. She thought Jacques had finally come to join her. Instead, she saw more ravens. A whole conspiracy of them. They stood at the entrance in a black line, several ravens deep, hopping and flapping their wings, cawing loudly. The horses were very troubled now, fighting their leads and watching the ravens frightfully. Eleanor waved her hand belligerently at them and shouted to scare them away, but they were unbothered by her posturing. Two lead birds hopped closer to her down the stable aisle. One held something in its beak, but she couldn’t make out what it was.
“Eleanor!” Jacques shouted from outside. His heavy bootsteps could be heard as he approached. From the sound of his stride and his tone, he was in a foul mood after his dealings with Black Billy. “What are you doing with all these damned ravens?”
“I haven’t done anything!” she called back over the cacophony of ravens cawing and horses snorting.
“I told you not to feed the bastards!” Jacques replied angrily. “Will you never learn to listen to me? A husband is entitled to some obedience from his wife.”
“You married wrongly for that, handsome,” she called back, trying to make light, but it was difficult while in the midst of an unruly menagerie. The leading pair of ravens hopped down the stable aisle toward her more quickly, seemingly with purpose, the lead bird still holding something in its beak.
Jacques came into view outside. He waved his arms and shouted at the birds, trying to scare them away without success. He kicked aggressively at the nearest one, which only narrowly avoided his boot by taking flight. It perched on the top of the stable and hissed down at him belligerently. Jacques would not tolerate a treachery of ravens blocking his path into his own stable. He drew the pistol he carried on his belt when they went riding, aimed it at the ground near the bird closest to him, and fired. The shot was deafening in the still morning, the bullet kicking up dirt in front of the birds, sending a clear message of intent. In an explosion of black, they burst from the ground and took flight. But they didn’t fly far. Most of them settled on the stable roof or in the nearest trees, looking down at Jacques, hissing and cawing their displeasure at him.
Jacques entered the stables like he was marching to war, his lips set in a thin line, his jaw clenched, and eyes burning. His bearing alone frightened the horses even more.
“Let’s pass on our ride today,” Eleanor said as he walked to her side. “If this business with the ravens isn’t unsettling enough, the horses are acting terribly. Besides, there’s a storm coming and I’d rather not be caught out in it.”
“I’m not going to be scared out of our ride by a flock of blasted birds my wife has overfed to complacency. And I know you’re not afraid of a spirited ride, darling.” Jacques winked at his innuendo, making an effort to recover his good humor. He took the reins of his horse and slapped the beast’s neck harshly, enough to get his attention but far from enough to hurt a thirteen-hundred-pound animal. Jacques addressed his horse, “Best behave, I’m in no mood for an argument from you too.”
Even with Jacques’s warning and his aggressive demeanor, his horse tried to bolt as soon as he was untied. Jacques had to yank back on the reins to bring him under control, which only served to incense Jacques’s temper. The wind had picked up, blowing Jacques’s hair around his face when he led his horse out of the stables. Eleanor followed, leading her own nervous horse. Ahead of her, the dapple-grey swished his tail and wrung it round in circles, his haunches bunched. Jacques led him to the place they usually mounted, a clear area free of obstacles in front of the stable.
As Eleanor passed beneath the stable awning, something fell down from above in front of her face. She looked up first and her eyes met dozens of little beady black ones shining back at her from the ravens on the roof. They cocked their heads and looked at her with some unknown intent. She looked at the object that had fallen just in front of her feet. It looked like a sprig of lavender, luscious purple blooms on a green stem. Curiously, she picked it up and smelled it. It wasn’t lavender. Her horse reared, but she let him yank away from her and bolt. Her attention was elsewhere.
Jacques raised his long leg to mount his horse. The animal watched him with wild, white-rimmed eyes. Eleanor shouted a warning as she whipped off her grey coat and shook it at Jacques’s horse, snapping it at the animal’s sensitive nose. The horse reared in fright and jumped sideways, away from Jacques, who only had one foot in the stirrup. Off balance and with no hold, Jacques was knocked over backward, sent sprawling on the cold ground in a tangled heap of long limbs and vigorous expletives. Jacques’s horse bolted away, wringing his tail and bucking as he ran. Eleanor ran to Jacques as he pushed up from the ground.
“What the hell are you thinking, woman?” Jacques barked at her, yanking his arm away when she tried to help him up. He stood and dusted himself, glaring at her.
He was interrupted by a loud squeal from his horse, who was now halfway across the paddock. The horse was crazed, bucking and kicking and squealing as if he was surrounded by a swarm of bees. The ravens cawed excitedly, watching the spectacle. Jacques and Eleanor were equally transfixed. The horse bucked so hard he started to sunfish, turning his belly up toward the sky like a fish dancing on a line, twisting and contorting in a way that would have unseated the best equestrian. Then he paused, shook his head, and began to rear, pawing at the sky with his front hooves. He reared several times, the last so high that he fell over backward onto his back. From where they stood, they heard a crack like a gunshot when the wooden tree of Jacques’s saddle broke under the horse’s weight. It was one of the best ways to get killed on a horse. The horse rolled to his feet and bolted again, this time running straight through the wooden four rail fence without check. The fence shattered around him, sending splinters flying like grenade shrapnel, but the horse ran free uninjured.
Jacques and Eleanor watched in silence. If he had been on the horse through that escapade, he would have been a skilled enough rider to stay mounted long enough to get seriously injured, if not crippled or killed. Eleanor handed him the purple sprig. She had recognized it instantly, memories flooding back of the many times she had burdened her father’s veterinarian with hundreds of questions. It was a plant that was particularly toxic to horses.
“Astragalus. Locoweed,” she said. The ravens cawed in approval. “It makes horses go mad.”
She went off to recapture her own horse, who appeared similarly affected. She needed to work fast on both of them and try to flush the toxin from their systems, or the effect of the poison would be permanent and the horses would have to be shot.
Anger boiled inside Jacques as he looked at the pretty-colored plant in his hand. This was no ghostly occurrence. A hand of flesh and blood was behind this mayhem. The thought of an unknown man attacking him and his beloved wife in their home set his temper ablaze. Jacques would tear him apart, limb from traitorous limb. He craned his neck to look up at the dozens of ravens who watched him from the stable roof like a congress of little demons, and for the first time he doubted his own reason. A human culprit was behind this, of that he was entirely certain. But now, he was not entirely certain that there were no other forces influencing the happenings at Wargrave Hall.
A raven squawked at him, an utterance that sounded very much like Beware.
*******************************************************************************************
Soon after, Jacques had business in London and his new wife missed her best friend, so he combined both errands. While Eleanor and Katrina enjoyed tea together, Jacques met Pierre at their gentlemen’s club, The Reform Club.
A light haze of smoke drifted through the club and tones of exclusively male conversation filled the room. Pierre had secured them a corner table where they could speak of delicate matters privately. Jacques leaned back in a soft leather chair and crossed his long legs. Even after their lengthy discussions on what they had deemed the ‘Bombay Problem,’ Jacques still wanted another drink before coming to the main thrust behind his meeting with the count.
“I’m sorry to say you’re looking well. I’d hoped you were suffering tremendously, ready to send the ball and chain off to a tower somewhere and resume our philandering.” Pierre leaned forward to light the new cigar Jacques put between his lips. “She must be working her rejuvenating magic on you.”
“I’m straddling the line of being well-fed by her affections and worked to the bone by them,” Jacques said and blew a ring of cigar smoke. “My back has ached since our wedding night."
“How’s married life the second time around?” Pierre talked to pass the time. He knew Jacques well enough to know there was some weighty matter percolating in his mind. “Still full of bliss? Or has the terrible and inescapable reality of it settled in yet?”
“It’s better than I remember.” Jacques grinned genuinely. “Or perhaps I’ve chosen better this time. Being a husband suited me the first time, but I am fonder of it now. The good is better and the bad is lesser.” He laughed to himself at a private thought. “Although, the little woman has one hell of a temper.”
“That’s an example of the good being better, is it?” Pierre teased.
“It’s well worth it, I assure you. Her hot temper presents itself in a myriad of ways that are very much to my benefit,” Jacques said with pride. “She’s a slave driver. I probably have some marks like any other beast of burden.”
“So, take a week to recover,” Pierre suggested helpfully. “Come visit me. I’ll see to it you’re nicely pampered by some gentler ladies.”
“I’m a married man,” Jacques laughed at his friend’s transparent attempt. “You’ll simply have to pine over me like so many despondent ladies.”
“Hopes dashed again!” Pierre exclaimed and slapped the table with comic theatrics. “Here, I’d hoped that you wanted to meet to discuss some form of gallivanting. Alas…”
“I’ve come to discuss far more distasteful matters.” Jacques grimaced at the taste of the words on his tongue. “I’m ready to capitulate to a goddamn séance at Wargrave Hall.”
“You’re not leading me on?” Pierre asked excitedly, leaning forward across the table.
“Sadly not,” Jacques grumbled sourly. “I’m only allowing it for the sake of my darling wife.”
“Oh, are we going to try to convene with all the evil spirits in your home? Wives and whatnot included?” Pierre prodded Jacques with his finger, physically ribbing him.
“I think it’s all a load of manure, as you well know. Lunacy! Contagious lunacy, at that.” Jacques glared at Pierre. “But Eleanor is convinced there’s something amiss in our home. A séance might be the best way to show her it’s all hokum. I want you to put your best foot forward. Do all the inane little rituals you do and give it your best effort. I want to give her a chance to say and ask whatever she wants – and see that nothing’s there to answer from beyond the grave. Give it the old college try, as it were.”
“But what if something does answer?” Pierre asked more seriously. “I tell you, old friend, it’s not just hokum.”
“Now, look here,” Jacques leaned over the table, resting his elbow on it and waving a large finger at Pierre. “I’m doing this to calm her, to set her mind at ease. To make her comfortable in her new home. Do you hear me? I don’t want any damned antics or theatrics. Understand? And no loose women, for Chistsakes.”
“I’m insulted and appalled that you think I, of all people, would be prone to antics, theatrics, or keeping the company of loose women.” Pierre covered his heart with his hand, looking deeply offended. Then he smiled lewdly. “But I must know how she persuaded you. I’d like to hear all the details of what tactics your blushing bride had to employ on that front. Do tell!”
“She hasn’t even asked it of me,” Jacques replied solemnly, with the attitude of a commander riding off to a hopeless battlefield. “Caring for her is my duty, as is protecting her. That duty isn’t obviated because I don’t like what it entails.”
At the thought of caring for his wife, he hastily drew a large pocket watch from his inner jacket pocket – her wedding gift to him. Flipping open the beautifully engraved gold hunting case, he checked the time and saw he was late to pick her up from tea. As soon as he could take his leave of Pierre with a hasty goodbye, he hurried out of the club. At first, he wished he didn’t look quite so much like a man who was so eager to please his wife and loathe to upset her. There were terms for such a man, all of them highly unflattering. Then, he grinned to himself and stood straighter. When had Sir Jacques Le Gris ever wanted to hide his nature nor given a damn about the opinions of lesser men?
*******************************************************************************************
All Hallow’s Eve fast approached and Sir Jacques wanted to get the ludicrous business of seances over and done so that it didn’t corrupt the winter holidays. He found winter the most peaceful time of year, when a man had the fine excuse of cold and snow to stay inside and enjoy his woman in front of a fire. He was already plotting how he would keep certain rooms a bit colder than usual so Eleanor would seek out his warmth and invite his arms around her all the more.
Shortly before All Hallow’s Eve, Sir Jacques and Lady Le Gris hosted their closest friends for a long weekend of what Count Pierre called his ‘dark delights.’ Pierre and Katrina were the only outside guests invited, for it would not do to have word of such happenings spreading far and wide. Jacques assumed Pierre would bring a woman along to keep him company. He brought two. He represented that the pair of blonde twins were adepts at the occult, a medium and a psychic. Jacques suspected their true talents lay elsewhere.
Count Pierre presented his guests as Mirabelle, who was the medium, and her sister Giselle. They were barely distinguishable, both pretty and petite with the physique of ballerinas. Mirabelle was one of Pierre’s favorite ladies on his rotation. She had earned his favor many times over outside of the bedroom, which was a rare feat. He was most impressed when she allegedly used her mystical powers to rid him of his first shrewish wife in a boating mishap. He was convinced she could hold counsel with the dead. Moreover, he was endeared by her willingness to share him with her twin sister and how she turned her second sight away from his other frivolous pursuits. He vowed to marry her one day. Although, he never said when that day might come.
Pierre was ecstatic for the happenings he had tried to engineer for years. He knew that a bit of fright and excitement were just the tonics to have his two ladies grasping for a strong manly arm to hold. His excitement was nearly matched by that of Eleanor and Katrina, who had both experienced brushes with the supernatural. However, it was known by all that the extent to which any of them could indulge in occult rituals was limited. Jacques had made a great concession by allowing a séance, but it would push the bounds of his indulgence to suggest convening with the dead every night of the long weekend.
The group of friends and family gathered the first night after dinner in Jacques’s study, smoking cigars and downing drinks, genuinely enjoying one another’s company long into the night. Jacques had a lifelong friend in Pierre and he saw the same in Eleanor and Katrina. He knew if Theodore had his way, Katrina would soon be a member of the Le Gris family as well. Jacques hoped for the sake of both women’s friendship that his son didn’t bungle it. If only the times weren’t progressing so fast, for Jacques could no longer simply approach the young lady’s father and make an offer of marriage the man couldn’t refuse on behalf of his son. It was a dreadful thought that his son’s matrimonial success hinged on his own charm, which was budding gracelessly at best.
“Is this not the finest of all the seasons,” Pierre pontificated with drunken profundity, waving a half-full glass of whiskey. He ran a finger down Mirabelle’s diaphanous sleeve. “It’s when the veil is thinnest, you know?”
“The veil?” Theodore asked with a laugh. “Your mind is never far from women’s undergarments, is it?”
“The veil is that which separates the world of the living from the dead,” Katrina said, hooking her arm through Theodore’s. “Now is when the veil is especially thin.”
Pierre narrowed his eyes at the woman for upstaging his presentation, which Jacques watched with amusement and teased, “It’s been a downhill slide for us men since we allowed the ladies into University, has it not?”
“Yes, well, that travesty should serve to teach us gents to be more open minded.” Pierre gave Jacques a stern look. “Even in all those things we may normally find unnatural.”
“I’m here, am I not?” Jacques spread his arms wide. “Welcoming the unnatural into my home. I’m as determined to try to see through the veil as if it was the chemise of my beautiful wife.”
“The thinning of the veil begins with the fall equinox and endures until the winter equinox,” Black Billy added with interest, earning a baffled look from Jacques at his knowledge in such matters.
“The very best time for a great many occult enterprises,” Pierre added enthusiastically, catching William’s eye as he did. “If ever a spirit is going to speak to us from beyond, it is now. We’ve timed it well.”
“As if the damned ghosts aren’t nosy enough already,” Jacques added good-humoredly. “Banish them from our bedroom and bath at least, won’t you?”
“A little company in the bedroom can liven things up on occasion,” Pierre teased, looking between his two female guests.
“Livening things up has never been a failing of mine.” Jacques winked at Eleanor. “Is it, darling?”
“No, no, I forbid this romantic nonsense,” Pierre said loudly enough to cut across the newlyweds. “You’ve the rest of your lives for such frivolities. We are gathered here this weekend for mayhem and merriment! I shall not allow the evening to end without some sport.” He looked from one woman to the next. “What shall it be, ladies?”
A round of discussion on the topic of festive games ensued among the ladies. It was settled easily when Katrina asked Theodore, “What game will you win as my partner?”
“I’m the family champion at charades,” he answered proudly. “My team always wins.”
“That sounds like great fun,” Eleanor agreed, forcing Jacques to concur. “Let’s have folklore for our topic. Any character from fiction or legend. All those gorgeously frightful stories we all love.”
“Yes, any character or creature,” Katrina added. “But since it is nearly All Hallow’s Eve, we must make them born from horror. No Mr. Darcy’s or Edmond Dantes.’”
Everyone wrote a few names down on small pieces of paper that they folded and placed into an obliging tophat Jacques had in his study. They divided into teams of two, each comprised of one amorous couple, which left Giselle and Black Billy paired together. Eleanor generously volunteered her husband to go first. She was pleasantly surprised to see him undertake his role with enthusiasm. Jacques drew a piece of paper from the hat and read the name as he stood for a moment before the group in the center of the room, hands on his hips, pursing his lips in thought. Decided on his presentation, he held up one finger indicating one word. Then, he bared his teeth in a snarl and leapt at Eleanor where she sat on a couch with Katrina and Theodore. He attacked her neck with playful bites and kisses as she vainly tried to push his heavy weight off her. It took her several moments to stop laughing long enough to correctly identify him as a vampire. He decided playing a vampire was a fine excuse to seek out her neck throughout the evening.
Jacques’s vampire was followed by Pierre, who replaced Jacques in the center of the room after drawing his answer. An empty mug lay on Jacques’s desk. Pierre extended his arms straight out in front of him and lumbered stiffly around the room until he came to the desk. He pointed at the mug and put his hand to his ear, indicating ‘sounds like.’
Leaning close to Eleanor, Jacques whispered in her ear, “It seems our medium cannot take a simple hint. It rhymes with stein.”
“One would think you two were the married couple,” Eleanor teased. “But is he the doctor or the monster?”
Mirabelle shook her head in confusion at the hint, but correctly answered, “One word,” when Pierre held up one finger. Pierre tapped his nose for ‘correct’ and then pointed at his crotch with an inane grin. Mirabelle’s brow furrowed in thought. Then, she clapped her hands and exclaimed, “Frankenstein!”
“Right you are,” Pierre applauded her.  
Eleanor whispered to Jacques, “Don’t tell me he calls his dick Frankenstein?”
“Wishful thinking on his part. Remember, Frankenstein is eight feet tall.” He grinned, as Eleanor rolled her eyes and shook her head.
Pierre draped his arm over Mirabelle when he returned to his seat beside her, remarking, “How I’d have loved to have been at old Lord Byron’s party that gave birth to both of those stories. I’d wager even I could learn a thing or two about debauchery.”
Eleanor surmised Katrina had confided some of their shared experiences when Theodore did his best impression of the Crooked Lady for his turn, holding his arms cocked over his head and shuffling across the room. Although there was nothing sinister about the young man, both Katrina and Eleanor were reminded of the creature they had seen long ago, stalking them from a moonlit garden. Not to be outdone by her partner, Katrina indicated two words. She mimicked a terrified woman running from something, shielding herself from an attack. Theodore made the first guess at Jack the Ripper, but everyone agreed that since he was purportedly real, he did not meet the criteria of being a creature of folklore or fiction.
“He’s a myth perpetuated by the bobbies,” Pierre argued in support of Theodore.
“At least you can say for him that he will be remembered,” Black Billy added with relish. “How many men can say as much?”
“I’d like to meet Jack alone in an alley like the women he preys upon. I wouldn’t give him the courtesy of using a knife to rip him apart,” Jacques said before Theodore correctly guessed Katrina’s character as Spring-Heeled Jack, a black-clad creature with metal claws and red eyes who likewise preys upon the women of London.
Black Billy took advantage of his hated moniker and with a few canine growls, led his teammate Giselle to identify his character as the fearsome black demon that took the form of a black dog or mule, and who, according to legend, heralded doom and bad fortune. Eleanor made similar advantage of her dark red hair, using it to lead Jacques to guess her draw of Red Cap, the foul monster who prowled the countryside in search of bodies left from war so he could soak his cap in their blood. If Red Cap could not find already dead men, he was happy to create his own crop of corpses.
The turn came again to Jacques, who was now in high spirits and genuinely enjoying himself. With pride, he announced to the room, “I’ve drawn well. This round is in the bag. Married couples have an unfair advantage. I know what my wife’s been reading.”
Taking center stage in front of the couch and chairs, Jacques pulled the collar of his black jacket up as high as he could and hunched down behind it until only his aurous eyes and arched eyebrows peeked above. He comically thrust his hips, mimicking riding a horse while swinging an imaginary sword.
“He’s right!” Eleanor laughed. “I just read The Legend of Sleepy Hollow and I would know the Headless Horseman anywhere. Although, I picture him to be a bit less ridiculous.”
“Ridiculous?” Jacques huffed playfully. “I’d best that headless bastard on his finest night.”
“Best him at what, pray tell?” Eleanor asked, cocking an eyebrow. “Riding or swordplay? That match would make for quite a sight.”
“Or giving head, perhaps?” Pierre added lewdly.
“Only my darling wife can attest to my talents there.” Jacques winked at her.
“I’d prefer you stay in character as the vampire over the horseman,” Eleanor said coyly.
“As you wish, my love.” In a lively mood, Jacques took Eleanor’s hand and pulled her up from the couch. He made a show of retrieving his pocket watch, flipping open the engraved gold case, and looking aghast at the time. “This vampire needs to take his bride to bed before I burst into flame with the sunrise.”
*******************************************************************************************
Before joining their guests for the séance the following evening, Jacques capitalized on the goodwill this concession had earned him from his wife. Though his temper was much subdued after vigorously enjoying her, he was still far from eager for the nights’ events. As they redressed inside their bedroom, Eleanor stood in front of him while he relaced her corset a bit too roughly behind her. She turned to face him and pulled some thick ebony strands of his hair free from his collar then adjusted his silk cravat. She had chosen a burgundy cravat for him that contrasted handsomely with his black waistcoat. He glared over her head at nothing, burning a hole into the wall, chewing his lip.
“I marvel at how lucky I am to have the strongest, bravest, most loving husband,” Eleanor gushed playfully. “I think you’re the most handsome man in the world. Except when you’re sulking.”
“I’m not sulking. I never sulk,” he said sulkily.
“You mustn’t look more frightening than the ghosts,” she teased. “If you scare them off, we will have no success at all and we’ll have to try again.”
Jacques grumbled and, choosing to make fun of himself for her amusement, gave her a wide, grimacing smile. He offered her his arm and led her down to the library, for that was the room Pierre and Eleanor had decided together would be the best setting. Jacques had mandated only that it be a room without electricity. Should there be fire sprouting from the walls or explosions of light, he didn’t want yet another debate over the wretched electricity.
The room glowed warmly, lit by dozens of candles. The library was naturally filled with strange shadows cast in various nooks and crannies. If there were spirits in the mansion who were attached to objects, as Pierre said was only natural for them, there were three prime locations for such spiritual anchors. The dungeon, which was far too cold and dreary. The fourth floor, but it was dusty and now also smelled of smoke and acrid burnt wiring. Filled with books and artifacts from almost every person who had lived and died in Wargrave Hall going back to its inception, the library seemed the logical setting.
Portraits of several long-dead members of the Le Gris family hung on the walls, their oil eyes keeping a gleaming watch over the assembly of guests. One large portrait was of a darkly handsome man in a military uniform with a brilliant red coat, cream trousers, and knee-high black boots. It was Sir Nicholas Le Gris, Jacques’s father who had been a war hero, instrumental in the victory at Waterloo. He was older when he settled into the role of husband and father for the second time, the marriage that had produced his only surviving son. The family he began in his twenties all met with tragedy, necessitating him to try again for an heir.
A fire roared inside a cavernous marble fireplace. Above the mantel was a newly painted portrait of Jacques and Eleanor. It was done in a more modern style that Jacques thought too casual but Eleanor loved. She had commissioned an artist unknown to him, John William Waterhouse, a twitchy little man with a bushy beard. Jacques intensely disliked him at once. However, even Jacques couldn’t argue that his talent was profound. In the painting, the couple strode arm in arm through a garden aflame with an autumn palette. They looked at one another adoringly, both their features and expressions astutely captured by the artist in lush and almost loving detail.
Refreshments to suit every taste populated a console table against the wall, including a few specials for the occasion. Theodore held a snifter of smoky green absinthe and Pierre was indulging in one of his favorite delicacies, coffin liquor. Jacques found the substance obscene and strictly forbade the harvesting of any from the Le Gris family crypt, but Pierre had brought some from his private collection. He thought it the best way to prepare for a séance by putting one foot in the door to the underworld. Eleanor curiously eyed the coffin liquor. It looked like watery apple cider with a likewise darker pulp that had settled at the bottom of Pierre’s glass. Jacques threatened to never kiss her again if she drank any.
A circular table had been set up in the center of the library with chairs set for the eight participants. Its surface was lit by three long taper candles. Centered on the table was a weathered spirit board with the look of age about it and the feel of having been touched by the other. A pointed hexagonal quartz crystal rested on the board, an item spirits could use to point out letters and form messages. Although the room was pleasantly lit and filled with good friends, there was an ominous air about the table. The spirit board was a presence in itself. A presence that even Jacques’s defiant senses acknowledged in some creeping way, the same way they often gave him a feeling of being watched when he knew he was alone.
The last couple to join the table, Jacques held a chair out for Eleanor, then took his seat beside her. He sat across from Pierre, who was straddled on either side by a blonde twin. Katrina sat between Eleanor and Theodore, who had Mirabelle the medium on his other side, and William sat grimly between Giselle and his father. Jacques squeezed Eleanor’s thigh and rested his hand there, glaring at the board with surly skepticism. Eleanor whispered animatedly to Katrina before they began. Whereas Pierre’s interest in the occult was secondary to the effect it had on women, Eleanor and Katrina both had a deep-seated interest in the mystical since they had gotten their first unforgettable taste as children. They had devoured every book on the subject, including Pierre’s mysterious Book of Pentacles. By now, they very likely knew even more than Pierre and his blonde twins.
Pierre clapped his hands, commanding the attention of the table, “Are we ready to see what the spirits have to tell us?”
Everyone assented eagerly, save for Jacques, who grunted noncommittally. Eleanor leaned in close to him, ran her fingernails tantalizingly up his thigh, and whispered in his ear, “You agreed to this, now play along. Stop acting like a petulant little boy who doesn’t want to eat his vegetables. Don’t you want me disposed to reward you later?”
“Yes, darling.” He gave her an exaggerated smile and sat up straighter.
Theodore smirked at the way his father sat like a trained circus lion on a podium under the whip of his wife’s tongue. He remarked to Katrina, “I’m going to start calling Eleanor the Lion Tamer.”
“Appeasing is not the same as taming,” Jacques said but couldn’t help smirking at the barb. He rolled his eyes when Eleanor played up the image and affectionately ruffled his black mane.
“Let us begin,” Pierre announced. “Before Jacques adds more impertinent young ghosts to the house.” He adopted a somber tone and continued, “Everyone join hands. And remember now – this is serious – no one must break the circle until the séance is complete. It’s a matter of protection. A séance must be closed properly.”
Jacques scoffed while everyone else nodded.
Pierre looked at Jacques sternly, a very rare expression for him, and told him seriously, “Hear me, old friend. At this table, I outrank you. I am in charge and you will do as I say, or you could bring harm down upon us all. I must be able to command the spirits without you interfering.”
“We’re commanding them now?” Jacques asked with a grin. “Why don’t we just command them all to go back to hell and be done with it?”
Eleanor kicked him under the table and Pierre chided in a paternal tone, “The spirits do not conform to our rules. Tonight, we must play by theirs. You can choose to play along with the proper etiquette and do as I say, or you can choose to sit outside the room like a problem child. Spirits can see our thoughts, project our emotions, act out our demons. It is imperative that our minds stay clean of negativity and that none of us, Jacques, provoke the spirits.”
Though Pierre would conduct the séance, as a medium, Mirabelle would be the conduit through which any ghosts could communicate. Neither of them had ever encountered a spirit strong enough to manifest physically nor converse audibly with the living, but they could communicate through Mirabelle. They may whisper in her ear things that no one else could hear or put thoughts directly into her mind. Sometimes, a spirit might even possess her. She had been possessed by a succubus, or so she had alleged, during the séance Jacques had attended with Pierre when she had made quite a spectacle indeed. Pierre had given Jacques an exceptionally scandalous recounting of the aftermath and how he came to refer to certain female secretions as ectoplasm.
“Join your hands and open your minds,” Mirabelle said firmly. She needed her own hands for the work she would do, but she instructed Theodore and Pierre to rest their hands on her shoulders to complete the circle. Jacques kissed Eleanor’s hand before lacing his fingers through hers. Trying to follow his father’s lead, Theodore did the same with Katrina, earning an eyeroll from her. Mirabelle placed a notepad and pencil on the table in case she needed to transcribe any messages from beyond the grave. She guided them through a few deep, calming breaths and placed her hand on the hilt of the quartz. Giselle put on quite a show with the breathing, her bosom heaving deeply, until she achieved a trance-like state with vacant eyes.
“Let us begin,” Mirabelle said and closed her eyes. She muttered an indecipherable chant to herself, barely audible above a murmur. With heightened awareness, Theodore thought he saw the candles flicker more than usual and Pierre was certain he felt a slight chill on the air. Eleanor and Katrina exchanged looks. They felt nothing like the disturbances they had experienced when playing with a spirit board as children, nor like any of the haunting sensations they had felt in the mansion. Tension made each minute drag long and the anticipation was agony as minutes upon minutes passed with nothing happening. Jacques caught Eleanor’s eye and made an expression of terminal boredom, which did not amuse her.
Jacques was convinced of the theatrics of the proceeding when Mirabelle’s eyes rolled back to white and she began to tremble. Jacques barely restrained himself from giving a hearty eyeroll. He would have to ask Pierre if she acted so artlessly in all settings.
“We are not alone,” she said in a rasping voice that was a far cry from her sonorous feminine lilt. Jacques coughed to contain a bout of laughter. Mirabelle’s attention shot to him, her eyes still rolled back white. “You joke, Sir Jacques, but what is here with us tonight does not.”
He thought it was an easy guess to assume he was joking in his own head. How could he not be?
“You fight against the afterlife,” she continued, looking at Jacques with those unnerving white eyes. “But you have walked among the dead longer than any of us. You are surrounded by death. Your parents, your brother and sister, your first wife, so many friends who died at war, and countless souls you reaped yourself. You fear the world of the dead. You fear you are cursed to live a life with one foot in it. Cursed to lose all those you love before their time, and have only their ghosts to haunt you.”
Against his will, the hairs rose on Jacques’s arms and a sensation crept up the back of his neck. It was like the sigh of a lover, whispering in his ear with deathly cold breath. He rolled his shoulders to shake it off and gripped Eleanor’s warm hand more tightly. He wouldn’t let this hocus pocus get to him. Eleanor felt him stiffen beside her, and then she felt it too. The air was cooler and far heavier, like the air near the sea as opposed to the air on a mountaintop, but with the chill of a tomb. Something moved between them like a heavy mist, weaving among the people at the table. Theodore’s eyes shot open wide and Katrina inhaled sharply. Eleanor tried to open her mind to any message while Jacques closed his against it. Pierre grinned and Black Billy looked utterly unnerved, more so than any of them, his black eyes wide and searching the room.
Mirabelle smiled sinisterly and croaked in her strange voice. “An ancient spirit haunts this house. He knows his living namesake is troubled and wishes he could ease it. But he says that he cannot do so, that only Jacques can help himself. Only he can help her. Le Gris men must fight for those they love.” She directed a question at Jacques. “Does this mean anything to you?”
“Not a damn thing,” he snapped, refusing to think of Sir Jacques of old. He looked at Theodore and warned him, “Don’t you go feeding her any information.”
“I can see him!” Giselle joined in, her eyes shut tight, seeing with her psychic mind. “He’s tall and frightful.”
The crystal twitched on the spirit board and the air was notably colder. Mirabelle inhaled deeply and shuddered, looking almost as though she was in the throes of ecstasy and continued, “He says you asked him a question when you were a young boy and you saw him in the study. He says the answer to that question is sitting beside you.”
Before he could suppress it, a look of visible unease flashed across Jacques’s features. The message bothered him. He looked at Eleanor. He forced a laugh and scoffed, “Ask the old bastard if he’s the one who’s been scaring my wife. If he was in the bathroom with us the other day, I’d like to have a word with him in private.”
The crystal snaked across the spirit board to No. Mirabelle closed her eyes, looking strained and said, “But he warns you should not be complacent. He says, beware.”
“Of what?” Jacques asked irritably. “Telling a man to beware is not overly helpful.”
“There’s another spirit here,” Mirabelle said. “A woman.”
“She’s beautiful,” Giselle added. “But melancholy and fearful.”
Eleanor and Katrina looked at one another. Theodore stiffened and Jacques bristled. Jacques leaned over the table angrily so that Eleanor had to hold tight to his hand to keep him from breaking the circle. Though the medium’s attention was elsewhere, Jacques commanded her in a dangerously low voice, “Don’t you fucking dare pretend to talk to my first wife.”
Everyone save for Jacques was now enraptured by Mirabelle and the way the quartz jumped under her fingers.
“Who else is here?” William asked, his abyssal eyes glittering.  
“Mother, were you murdered?” Theodore interjected.
Jacques shot him a look filled with menacing warning, but before he could respond, Mirabelle’s hand shot up to Yes. A gust of cold air swirled through the room, snuffing out one of the candles.
“Is the person who murdered you here?” Theodore asked again.
The crystal danced on Yes. The extinguished candle whipped across the table as if flung by an unseen hand. It flew between Jacques and William, Jacques ducked his head as it passed close by his cheek. Mirabelle began shuddering again and as if of its own accord, her hand began writing on the notepad with strange halting scratching movements, like something was yanking her hand roughly around the page.
Mirabelle groaned, “There’s so much she wants to tell…”
“Are you trying to scare me away from Jacques?” Eleanor could no longer contain herself and called out, “What was the message you tried to send me in the bathroom mirror?”
Mirabelle’s hand twitched again on the page and started writing in another direction, transcribing a new message.
“Enough of this!” Jacques bellowed at Pierre, but his friend was too engrossed to pay him any mind.
Giselle started whimpering like a frightened puppy, staring with glazed eyes at a far corner of the library, into a black shadowy alcove.
“She has a message for you, Sir Jacques. So, you’ll believe her,” Mirabelle said, her hand flying across the page. “She says you were demanding when you met and wouldn’t wait for marriage, that she was pregnant soon after knowing you. She lost that first child, but you did what was honorable by her regardless before you went off to war. She says you didn’t love her when you married, but that you promised her you would grow to.  And you did.”
“I said enough,” Jacques rumbled darkly, his jaw clenching and shoulders bunching. But no one knew his first wife was pregnant when they wed, save for the two of them. Just as no one knew she had lost that first child. He had pushed her hard to submit to him before marriage, but had done what was honorable when they both faced the consequences of his impatience. Ironically, it was the loss of that first unborn child and comforting each other thereafter that had kindled their love. It was a dark secret he had never shared.
“Something else…” Giselle’s voice died in her throat.
Eleanor saw a dark figure move in the corner of the room, as if the shadow itself had come to life. Its features were murky, but its menace palpable. She thought she heard a woman screaming in terror, but it was very faint. Almost as if the voice sounded inside her mind. She knew somehow that it was not only a scream, but a warning of something terrible approaching.
“Another presence has joined us,” Mirabelle said in a quavering tone. “I’ve never felt anything like this.” The color drained from her face until her skin was as pallid as a corpse in a winter marsh. Her shaking grew worse until her teeth chattered. “I can feel Lady Le Gris. I feel what she feels. So much pain. She’s terrified.” Her whole body began to shake uncontrollably as if she was electrified and white froth appeared at the corners of her mouth. “She’s burning again. Fire eating away at her skin. She’s screaming so loud! Don’t you hear her?”
Provoked by the medium’s foul words and the painful memories they brought to the fore, Jacques lost control of himself. Shooting up to his feet, Jacques yanked his hands free and slammed his fist down onto the table with enough force to crack the wood and knock over the two remaining taper candles, sending them rolling across the table. Theodore caught one, but the other candle rolled over Mirabelle’s notepad, catching the paper on fire.
“Jacques, no!” Pierre cautioned and Eleanor tried to hold Jacques’s arm. Katrina patted at the burning notepad, trying to salvage the message Mirabelle had transcribed. Giselle was crying in terror, covering her eyes.
“I’m done listening to charlatans!” Jacques roared. He snatched the spirit board off the table and broke it over his knee, splintering it clean in two. He slung the two halves across the library in opposite directions. He grabbed Eleanor’s upper arm and yanked her up harshly, holding her beside him. “My wife is done with this hoax.”
“He’s coming!” Giselle sobbed shrilly. The shadow swelled in the corner, leaching all the light around it. “My god, he’s coming!”
“He comes now!” Mirabelle shrieked just as a full grand mal seizure overtook her. Mirabelle’s head jerked back and her teeth clacked audibly. Pierre grabbed her behind the neck to steady her. When he brought her head back forward, her mouth was filled with blood from where she had bitten nearly through her tongue. It spilled from her lips mixed with white froth as she seized.
Eleanor wrenched herself free of Jacques’s hold and helped Pierre with Mirabelle. Pierre laid her on the floor and Eleanor turned her head sideways so she couldn’t swallow her tongue and inserted the pencil between her teeth so she couldn’t bite through it.
Eleanor saw Katrina pat the last embers out of the papers and swipe the surviving pieces into her hand to tuck them away. Katrina nodded that they were safe. They looked at each other with knowing trepidation. They hadn’t closed the séance, and now there was no way to do so. Theodore looked bewildered and sought Katrina’s hand for comfort. Even Black Billy was anxious and placed an unsteady arm around the shoulders of Giselle as she whimpered. Holding the seizing medium, Eleanor’s eye caught on a badly singed corner of paper that had flitted down to the floor beside her. The handwriting was poorly scrawled and difficult to read. But she quite clearly saw one scratched word. Hell.
“You’ve gone and done it now, old friend,” Pierre said to Jacques, his voice full of vitriol and notably unfriendly, looking up at Jacques from beside the seizing Mirabelle. Candles still flickered in the room, but it was decidedly darker, as though the shadows at the edges of the light were now darker or had crept a bit closer.
“Done what, exactly?” Jacques asked with a measure of guilt. “Allow a hoax, a goddamn All Hallow’s Eve prank, to go too far? You’re blaming the wrong man for that one.”
“This was no prank, you pigheaded fool!” Pierre shouted, emotion and fear making his voice hoarse. “And unless I’m very mistaken, you, my friend, have just let the evil in.”
*******************************************************************************************
Tumblr media
*******************************************************************************************
© safarigirlsp 2023
Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media
Tagging some haunting beauties!
116 notes · View notes
breeistired · 26 days
Text
J.M with goth reader hc's
Warnings: Reader is female, suggestive content (its JJ, come on-), witchcraft, pogues macking on each other
Tropes: Sunshinexgrumpy, opposites attract, poguexpogue,
Bree rants: I really want to write this as a whole oneshot, so if you like these head-cannons, please give me some feedback on if you want more oneshots with goth reader. ALSO, read-a-thon is tomorrow, so go check it out, its pinned! I do also take requests, but if you do request something, please be patient, I have a busy life and I am a new writer. AND MOST IMPORTANTLY, I AM ADDING THIS TO ALL POSTS, AND IF I FORGOT IT @brokenwingsgalore WILL PUT IT IN THE COMMENTS. IF YOU DONT LIKE IT, DONT READ IT!!!! Thank you! I love you and make good choices kiddo.
(still dont know how to make aesthetic boarder things.)
JJ! Meeting goth reader at a beach party. Only noticing her because she stood out. The only one wearing a black dress that went to her ankles, dark hair with specs of purple in it, holding a red solo cup filled with some non-alcoholic drink. The rest wearing short dresses or bikini's.
JJ! Noticing how reader groans and rolls her eyes at the music playing.
JJ! Nudging John B, pointing at goth reader, telling him how he thinks you're cool.
JJ! Then telling Sarah to get her man to stop being a dick. Goth reader wouldn't have a clue about this.
JJ! Walking to goth reader, getting shy and nervous as she reapplies her black lipstick.
JJ! Basically recreating the scene in Scott Pilgrim Vs the world where he first meets Ramona. "So, do you like parties?" JJ says, ending his sentence with a shaky breath. Goth reader sighs and simply says a deadpanned no. JJ quickly says me too, despite loving them. Goth reader gives them an awkward smile, not knowing what to do with this golden retriever of a man beside her. JJ slowly and embarrassingly leaves.
JJ! Who comes back to the pogues telling them what happened, letting them make fun of him.
JJ! Who sees goth reader come back to him because her friend told her she needs to socialize. JJ who is ecstatic, while goth reader is awkwardly waving.
JJ! Who rapidly takes goth reader away from his friends before they can embarrass him
JJ! who talks to you and slowly you get out of your shell. Telling him how you hate parties, and hate the music, eventually telling him you liked rock music, as if it wasn't obvious.
JJ! Who tells goth reader he has to go to the bathroom. When in a reality he's forcing the DJ to play the music you like so he can dance with you.
JJ! Who comes back and acts surprised when Metallica, All American Rejects, System of down, My chemical romance, and so on plays.
JJ! Who gets you to dance and has the best night of his life with goth reader.
JJ! Who gets goth readers number at the end of the night, setting up a date with you.
JJ! Who takes goth reader to an old creepy bookstore and buys all the books she looks at with a small amount of money in his pocket. And at the end, they watch the sunset while having a picnic.
JJ! Who falls in love with goth reader after a week of dating because she's the opposite of him. He says, "Its boring when people are like me, the conversations are as bland as John B's cooking." When deep down its because she brings balance to his life.
JJ! Who makes goth reader sleepover at the chateau because he sleeps better when she's there.
JJ! Who lets goth reader do all the witchy stuff to him. Whatever makes his doll happy right?
JJ! Who lets goth reader sage his dick because "too many girls with negative energy have been on it."
JJ! Who lets goth reader put crystals and incense all over the chateau.
JJ! Who is so so so in love with goth reader and loves their differences.
JJ! Who brags to John B about goth reader, because she's into freaky things during bed. (She asked him to put healing wax on her back and he took it as sex.)
(STILL DONT KNOW HPW TO USE THOSE AESTHETIC BOARDERS)
33 notes · View notes